Search the Community

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3688-packmates-werewolf-muscle-growth-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3689-packmates-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3691-packmates-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4032-packmates-part-4/ At 3 o'clock the next morning I still hadn't gotten to sleep. Snow, Bruak, Ragnar and Logan were all laying with me but they'd managed to nod off. I couldn't shake what had happened out of my head, I was in a war. Suddenly there was a knock on the door before it was opened and closed loudly. Ragnar didn't wake but Snow and I did so we went to investigate. "Help us please!" cried a croaky African voice as we got to the main hallway and found two men stumbling down it. One was bleeding all over the place and the over was dragging him. Immediately I rushed over and began to help him, using the healing magic Miranda had taught me as Snow dashed off to find her. The wound was very deep, he'd almost been cut in half and he was losing a lot of blood. I ripped off my shirt and began to wrap the wound I then instructed everyone who had gathered to do the same. I was hoping to staunch the bleeding and buy the guy some time whilst we waited for Miranda. He was breathing but very weakly and I didn't know if he would make it. "Please, you have to save him... I-I don't want-" "It'll be okay" I assured. "Out of the way Layton, I'll take it from here!" cried Miramda as she sprinted down the corridor holding some kind of crystal in here hand. I immediately backed away and allowed her to approach just as Asad appeared. "Winston! Arthur?" he called as he broke through the circle of on-lookers. The uninjured man immediately grabbed him in a hug and began to shake slightly. "It'll be okay Winston" he said softly as tears began to brim in his eyes as he saw Arthur's wounds. An hour later I was sitting in the kitchen making tea for Asad and Winston - who had finally stopped crying. I couldn't think of anything to say, from what little we got from Winston we found out that their entire werelion Pack had been killed, the Mutts had managed to blow up their car just as they were leaving the airport. The only reason Winston and Arty had managed to escape was because they'd been shoved out of the way by their Alpha. We still didn't know how Arty had been injured because Winston had been too upset to say. We sat in silence for awhile before Ragnar eventually came. He hugged us all tightly and took Asad away, leaving me with Winston. I managed to convince him to get some sleep, so I took him to the American's section and spent the night with him and two men called Chad and Chuck who had offered us their bed. There was a very somber mood the next morning, after our run we found out that Arthur had survived the night, but there had been no word from the werelions and they were presumed to be dead. We went about our business as usual, training and eating but when the evening came everyone's spirits were so low that we barely ate. Seeing how down everyone was Ragnar got us all to get changed into something comfy and return to the main hall. When we got there there were sofas and comfortable seats for everyone, blankets, food and a warm fire. "We've all been pretty shaken by the news of the loss of our brethren. I want us all to be together at this time, to comfort each other and prepare for what is to come" said Ragnar as he walked towards us. We all moved into the hall and began to fill up the space, we shared seats with each other, lay down together and began to talk. Everyone let out their anxieties and their grief, our thoughts of what might happen and what we hoped we would achieve. After and hour or so there was a knock at the door and Arthur entered the room. He was in a wheelchair and Miranda was pushing him, he didn't seem to be in any pain but his wound still hadn't completely healed. A green salve had been rubbed all over it and was now drying, it smelled pretty awful but no-one cared as we all gathered around him to greet him, Winston had immediately ran over and had kissed him before taking control of the wheelchair from Miranda. Ragnar then led the two of them over to where he was sitting and gave them space besides him "I'm glad you're okay Arty" he said softly as he put his hand on his shoulder and kissed him on the head. Arty just nodded, he hadn't said a word since the accident but Miranda had said it was just due to the shock of almost being cut in half. That night I don't know if I ever saw Asad. After losing his Pack he had become reclusive and kept to himself, Winston and Arty handled the news better because they had each other but we still didn't know what we were going to do with the last three werelions in existence... That night as I lie awake, surrounded by my slumbering pack I decided to do something useful with my sleeplessness. I used my short ranged teleport spell to hop between the sleeping wolves towards the exit and then through the door. I didn't hear anyone stir so I assumed I'd gotten away unnoticed. I went to the library - which had thankfully remained at a normal size - so that I could study. I found a book about werewolf anatomy and began to read, perched in the cushioned window alcove with a warm fur blanket wrapped around myself. I was studying werewolves as I wanted to know exactly what I was becoming. As I neared the end of the book I heard footsteps approaching. My childish instincts kicked in and I turned off my reading light and pulled the curtains over the window before teleporting to the small space behind one of the armchairs. I didn't feel scared, in fact I felt excited as I caught a glimpse of feet. I hadn't been noticed yet and the urge to leap out at the visitor was becoming stronger. They approached a bookshelf near me and scanned one of the rows before plucking a book out and promptly leaving. I knew it had come from the advanced magic section so I was curious as to who else had decided to stay up for a late night study session. I followed them silently along the corridors, using what I'd learned from living with Ragnar to sneak around. They turned into one of the living rooms in the American wing. Knowing that it'd be empty I decided to go into the room next to it as I could hear voices as they entered. Pressing my ear against the wall and attempting to use some of my werewolf characteristics that I had obtained from my first bite I listened in to their conversation. "He doesn't know yet, only the circle do. The ritual should go off without a hitch but he might not like the results and if he does then we're going to have to deal with an angry Demi-God whenever something bad happens" said one of the voices. I quickly processed what they were talking about and realised that it was me. "Well I'd prefer it if Hircine just took over. Layton's just weak" spat one of them. "Hmmph of all the people Ragnar has to choose from it makes you wonder why he chose him, a light breeze'd probably push him over and we're meant to bend over and submit to him in the middle of a war? We need strong leaders not some stuck up Oxford brat who probably can't even lift a sword." muttered another. "Well he's still human... If he were to accidentally fall... No maybe that's going too far" said a more familiar voice. I didn't listen to anymore, I could feel the sting of tears in my eyes and I didn't want to risk getting caught so I put the glass down and crept into the hallway. I cast a muffling spell and then ran along it to the grove. I knew it wouldn't be cold as it had been enchanted to stay humid in order for the exotic plants within to survive. I walked over to the padded arbor and curled up in it. I'd never been able to handle people talking about me behind my back, it made me so angry. I could feel tears streaming down my face, hot from my burning rage. It was then I realised that I was sweating too, my body getting incredibly hot all of a sudden. Then alI I could feel was a searing pain all over my body. I saw a figure enter the grove but before I could cry out I blacked out from the pain. Buck In the morning I was feeling unexpectedly refreshed. The feeling of sleeping amongst everyone had made me feel at home. However when Ragnar's pile of men began to stir there was a sudden tension "Where's Layton?" called Ragnar as we all looked around. When there was no response we all jumped into action to find him. I followed Logan as I knew he'd be one of the first to find Layton. He crowded around a large stone door with Fenrir and Ragnar who then opened it. We all stepped inside and I was amazed to see a garden full of beautiful fauna and standing in one of the white arbors was a shimmering blue woman and a slumbering man. When the woman saw us enter she smiled and nodded at Ragnar before disappearing in a swirl of leaves. Ragnar and the rest of us then immediately paced over to the man. I didn't recognise him at first He was at least seven foot and about as broad as the arbor he lay in, a day old beard had grown around his chiseled jaw and his jogging bottoms had torn and fallen off him. "Layton?" questioned Ragnar as the figure opened his eyes "what happened?" "I-I don't know," he mumbled as he curled up against the arbor and seemed to realise that he was much bigger than before "what happened to me?" "I don't know right now, c'mon lets get you inside" Ragnar said soothingly as he helped Layton to stand. His trousers barely held on to his waist and everyone could see that he had clearly grown in all aspects. However it was hard to find his godly muscles attractive as he looked incredibly pale and sickly. Ragnar ordered everyone back inside and then Logan took all of us on the morning run. Though we took a shorter route as everyone wanted to get back as quickly as possible to make sure Layton was okay. Logan When we returned the Grove was locked and Bruak was guarding the steps to Ragnar's room. When I approached he stepped in front of the stairs, blocking them out completely with his enormous green bulk. "Sorry, no interruptions. Ragnar's orders" "Is he okay?" I asked, still moving towards him. Bruak put his hand on my shoulder, his thick digits were about the site of a baby's arm. "He's going to be alright, now run along before I make you" he teased as he grinned down at me from behind his enormous muscular gut and bed-sized pecs. Growling I walked off, not wanting to seem intimidated, for if I wanted to get past him badly enough I knew he wouldn't stop me. Though it'd certainly be hard. "See you tonight then I suppose, I hope Snow share's his food" I taunted, grinning back at him. "Heh, I've hope you've tasted Orc before. Wouldn't want to break you little guy" he replied. "I'll get him back for that later" I thought to myself as I walked back towards the main hall where Breakfast was being served. "Yo Fen" I cried as I swaggered towards him and the other Alpha's (who were overseeing the hall). I stood next to him but he still towered above me. "You know what's going on with Layton?" I questioned. "Keep your voice down dumbass, you'll find out later. Now sit down and eat" he growled. I went to take some food off of his plate but he grabbed my hand "don't even think about it" I went and sat with the British Pack members, I hadn't really met any of them but I was trying to work my way around the Pack and they knew Layton best so I could find out about him too. That night I walked back up to Bruak's watch post, this time he smiled and let me past. He slapped me on my ass as I passed, making me grin and get slightly aroused. When I got to Layton's room I was sporting a full on boner, luckily no-one inside paid any attention. "Logan, come here" ordered Ragnar from his seat next to Layton. I darted over and looked down at the bed, some colour had returned to Layton but it was hard to tell as there were hundreds of intricate silver tattoos all over him. "He's finally ready" said Ragnar as he stroked Layton's head. I couldn't hold back my smile, I didn't care about Layton becoming a Demi-God, he was becoming a werewolf and that's all I cared about. "When will we perform the ceremony?" I questioned, knowing it'd have to be soon. "At dawn, it should take all day" replied Ragnar. "Go and tell everyone to prepare. Their new Alpha is coming" Layton I woke up feeling heavy, I could barely lift my head and my body was numb almost as if it wasn't mine. "Layton?" I strained my head to the side and saw Ragnar looking down at me, smiling broadly. I attempted to move to hug him and found that I suddenly flung myself at him. Catching him off guard "W-what happened to me?" I asked, holding him tightly and resting against him. "It's okay, you just passed out. Your body started to adapt too, we think you might've gone through 'blood fever'. It's when a werewolf with only wolf blood experiences extreme pain via emotion or physical injury and so it's body adapts to defend against it" explained Ragnar. I understood what he had said and knew what he was about to ask "I wasn't hurt" I stated as he began to hug me back. "What, or who got you so riled up then?" he asked, Ragnar his voice dripping with concern so much that I almost didn't notice the anger. "Just... The usual crap. It doesn't -" "Cub, blood fever is dangerous. You need to tell me everything" replied Ragnar. I pulled away from him and nodded, before letting him know what had happened. "Well after the ritual you can deal with them how you please. Just know that I chose you because of your heart, your kindness. I don't care about anything else." he replied, kissing me and crawling into bed with me. "You're going to become a werewolf at Dawn..." I smiled nervously "Will I be okay?" "Well look at yourself, you'll be fine" I looked down and saw my godly body, it was covered in tattoos and patterns made out of some kind of salve. I recognised them from the book I had read last night. I felt more at ease and began to smile, I was finally going to be a true part of the Pack. The ceremony took place outside in the larger garden. I was lying on some kind of stone altar and everyone was kneeling around it, they all had similar tattoos on their chests (they were all naked) but no where near as many as me. Ragnar stood above me in his wolf form. "Brothers and Sisters of the Pack please join me in the blood pact for the coronation of our new Alpha and the conduit for Lord Hircine. Everyone began to speak some kind of pledge but it was in a different tongue that I couldn't recognise. Suddenly their tattoos began to glow and slowly so did mine. "Layton, do you accept our gift?" asked Ragnar. "I do" I replied as o gazed into his eyes. "Do you accept the responsibilities of being an Alpha?" "I do" "Will you join your spirit with Hircine?" "I will" I replied, not fully aware of what I was getting into. "Then as Alpha, I shall impart to you our gift" replied Ragnar as he leant down and kissed me on the forehead before taking a huge bite out of my chest, the tattoos that used to cover it remained however like a spectral skeleton. I cried out in pain but I didn't black out as Ragnar began to lick the wound. Miranda then stepped up and placed a large silver crystal on my chest. "Hircine, we offer you this man to use for your survival. As Alpha he shall be in charge and you will aid him in anyway you can" she called out as the sun crept over the altar. The moon was still high in the sky and I could feel it beacon to me. After a few minutes the stone began to grow and my body began to reform, the wound completely closing up and leaving a crescent scar. An hour later the stone stopped glowing and my body began to tingle as small dark silver hairs began to sprout all over my rapidly expanding body. When the sensation finally stopped Ragnar helped me off the altar and I looked down at the Pack, realising slowly that Ragnar and I were at least thirty feet tall. "All rise for your new Alpha" called out Ragnar. Our Pack immediately obeyed, I smiled at them all and heard Ragnar whisper "Roar" I felt something stir inside me and it forced upwards, I let out an ear splitting roar and eighty percent of our Pack immediately lay down and bowed. "Now the rest of you will fight him" said Ragnar grinning. He then turned to me and kissed me passionately before saying "You'll have to shrink back down though" I grinned at him and we slowly shrunk back down to a more suitable height for brawling. "Beat Layton and you'll become Alpha instead. Though if you lose he'll put you in your place" said Ragnar as he sat down on the stone altar. He then started pointing at the Pack members who were still standing one by one and ordering us to fight. I barely had to try to beat them until I was pitted against an Alpha. Angus and Alpha were the hardest to beat but they only required about half my actual strength. Logan on the other hand was a lot stronger than I thought. For such a small guy he certainly was strong, I almost thought I was going to lose to him as his epic biceps flared up around me as he attempted to tackle me. I held my ground however and soon I had him pinned. Snow and Bruak were just as hard, though Bruak's extra weight made him slightly harder. Though it made him so much more comfortable when I had him pinned to the floor. After two hours my only opponent was now Ragnar. He grinned at me and stood up "Now this fight is optional, it just determines who's dominant in our relationship" he explained. "Think you can beat me then?" I taunted, moving closer to him. "Oh I'm sure of it" he replied, stepping even closer and touching my arm. "Go for it" We began to wrestle and scrap with each other. He was stronger than I'd ever imagined, I was pushed to the limit trying to beat him. Though he was also baring his teeth and snarling a lot and soon it was getting to me. His overwhelming dominance, his masculine scent and powerful body was beginning to make me feel submissive. "I knew it Hircine, I've surpassed you" he whispered, as I felt myself give up. "Heh, now I get to really let loose on you, cub" Ragnar flirted as he bared down on me. The rest of the Pack were all submitting to Ragnar along with me. We both began to grow back to our maximum size, our sweaty bulging muscles rubbing against each other as I felt his now building-sized cock brush against my eager hole. As he entered me my senses heightened and I cried out in intense pleasure as he began to fuck me. Every thrust making the ground shake, his feet pushing themselves into the dirt. The other Pack members were all drunk with lust watching their godly Alpha's mate. After what seemed like I year I felt Ragnar release a lake of cum into me, it's warmth filling me up. I was shooting all over his chest and as he stood back up he licked it off his hand and watched as I used his cum to expand even more until I blocked out the sun from the entire Pack. "Now Layton, you get to fuck everybody else. Go wild" I now realised why the ritual would take all day. As the sun set I strutted over to Bruak. He immediately began to lick Snow's cum off my bulging pecs so I held his head against them and began grinding on his stomach. "Hope you're ready Bru, I could still go for another hour or two." I grunted as he tweaked my engorged nipple. The I slowly lifted him up until he hovered above my eight foot cock. As I impaled him he let out a war cry and began to clench my cock with his right ass, pumping it and getting me even more horned up. My cock swelled within him as he continued to lick my chest and armpits, burying his face in my hairy cleavage. When I was finally finished he was still cumming gallons. The rest of the Pack were either sleeping, passed out or growing from my cum. "Impressive cub, didn't know you were such a dom" called Ragnar as we embraced. "Might just let you have a go with me" he teased before grabbing my ass.

Hey guys! Started this story a loooong time ago. Finally decided to finish it. It's weird and I like that. Hope you do to. To see more of my stuff (and to show your support!) please consider following my patreon: https://www.patreon.com/MuscleNexus. Enjoy! In a small dark room on the forty third story of MaxoVision Tower, Henry woke up. His asthmatic coughing echoed around the dorm as he pushed his wiry frame out of bed. His feet slapped on metallic flooring, instantly chilling him. He crossed his arms around his hairless torso as he approached the aluminum sink in the corner. He wetted his hand under the tap and smeared the number ‘3’ off his smudgy mirror. Without much attention to detail, Henry lifted his tube of toothpaste and made strokes to write a ‘4’ on the surface in its place. 24 days, that’s how long he had been in the dank little room, and he was no closer to finding out the reason for his imprisonment than the he was when he had first woken up there He rinsed the toothpaste resin from his hands and cupped them under the facet. He was jolted to alertness with the chill of water splashed onto his face. He regarded himself with a furrowed brow. He was 18, had just graduated from high school, and was looking forward to beginning university in the fall. His perfect grades had netted him a place in Harvard. All that had been dashed however, when he found himself in this mysterious dark dorm. Self proclaimedly, Henry was ‘one for books and not for looks.’ His body had been entirely nondescript when he was kidnapped. Kidnapped… “Is that what happened to me?” He wondered aloud. The past 23 days had not seen it change at all. He was provided consistent offerings of food from a slit under the door that seemed to keep his weight at exactly the same spot. While his weight remained the same, he did notice one odd change. He pulled at his side and his skin stretched miraculously far before snapping back into its original position. Henry frowned once again, he had never heard of any disease that could do this to someone, but he was pretty sure it was not a sign of good health. At any rate, it didn’t actually change his appearance and didn’t bother him for any other reason than its oddness. A loud and deep grunt echoed through the hallway beyond Henry’s metal door. He gulped. There was something else that was unusual about this place. He lived with giants. Once a day for the past 23 days, his door had swung open, and Henry was forced to leave and hide, or be found by one of the hulking beasts that roamed the dimly lit corridors of his prison. So far, he had been successful. He knew that there were others like him in there, normal people. He heard their yells and cries of fear when the doors were unlocked and the beasts were allowed to roam free. He had also known one for a brief ten minute before he was taken by one of the creatures. He had only captured glimpses and glances at the creatures that terrorized him for one hour during the day. He was able to evade them, but if they couldn’t see them, he couldn’t see them. Hiding was key because they could any normal man and take him in an instant if they wanted to, and that seemed to be all the mindless things wanted… He had always been able to make it back into his room shortly after the warning bell that announced that their doors could once again be shut and locked. But there had been one close call… On one of his first days in the mysterious institution (what else could it be called), Henry allowed fear to overtake him and sprinted for his door after hearing the warning chime. His light but loud footsteps had attracted the attention of one of the beasts, bringing it around the corner to come face to face with Henry just as he was turning into his room. He heard it and smelt it before he saw it. Great slapping thuds of footsteps that instantly struck panic into Henry’s heart. And the smell of sweat and musk, overpowering to the point where Henry felt lightheaded and nauseous. He only had about two second to observe the charging creature before he lept into his room and slammed the door. Those two second were all he needed. It looked like a half-naked man, but muscled beyond compare. Henry had time to register thickly corded legs that pumped their way ever closer to him and two globular and hairy pecs heaving in the dark. Henry’s last view before slamming the door was a comically broad stubbled jaw and empty, hungry eyes. Henry vaguely knew what happened if they caught you. He had seen it happen to another unlucky runner. The man had been outrun by one of the creatures. The beast had pinned him down and positioned his massive tool over the small man’s ass. Henry didn’t have time to see the rest, but he saw the results days later in the halls. His friend had become another mindless creature, a fate that was almost more terrifying than death to Henry. “Brraahhhh!” The chimes echoed as his door clanged open. Henry was immediately roused from his memories by the roar of the creatures in the dark. He knew he couldn’t stay in his room long, so he slipped into the dark along his regular route. 23 days later and his feeling of horror still hadn’t subsided from the situation. He inched along, wall to wall. Listening intently for the sign of laboured breathing and heavy footsteps. His heart lurched as he turned a corner and spied one of the men’s mammoth backs, glistening with sweat, lurching through the darkness in the distance before darkness shrouded it from sight. Henry counted to ten before slowly turning to go in the opposite direction. Ten minutes later and there was no sight or sound of the creature, and Henry was beginning to relax. He was nearing his door and he knew the chimes would sound soon. As if on cue, the loud buzz filled the hallways and then left Henry in silence once again. He quickened his pace as his door came into view. And then, his worst fears were realized. One of the muscle creatures appeared out of the darkness opposite him, and infront of his door. He could see its intense gaze and tensing muscles as it prepared to charge. Henry broke into a sprint towards the creature and his door. “Damn!” He thought. The beast smiled in the dark as he watched his prey barrel towards him! Henry’s mind raced as he evaluated his options. Turning around and running wasn’t an option, he’d be caught. He just needed to get to his door. He held his breath and braced as he neared the incoming wall of muscle at breakneck speed. At the last second he dropped down to the ground in a skid as two vein-corded arms swiped the air inches above his head. He could smell the beast as he passed underneath it, his nostrils filled with the thing’s musk. Henry skidded into his room and turned to see the door slide shut and then an impossibly loud thump as the creature slammed into it. He grimaced as the creature roared in frustration. Propping himself against the door, henry shut his eyes and let out ragged gasps, he was safe. He waited a moment to catch his breath and calm his beating heart. There had been at least a minute of silence. He opened his eyes and groaned at the site of his crotch. He was sporting a modest tent in the black briefs that he had found himself in 24 days before. This wasn’t unusual, running in the hallways was the only time that he really did anything physical, and well, he was 18. Henry always felt disgusted with himself for his body’s untimely urges, it reminded him too much of the hungry things outside his door. Nonetheless, he realized he would be done with that business sooner if he just dealt with it then and there. He fished his modest cock out of the briefs and began stroking. The wave of pleasure was immediate and intense. He gasped as a small stream of precum erupted from his swollen manhood. He used the extra lubrication to begin stroking faster, his dick felt hard and sensitive. He unconsciously brought his hand to his sweat drenched chest and began rubbing. He looked down at himself. His daily escapades in the hallways had done him well, the two modest pecs and the hint of abs that he sported now were more muscle than he had ever achieved before. His legs showed the same amount of development, decent quads jutted to the sides above thick diamond calves. Henry groaned as he stroked. He no longer wanted to just get it over with, he couldn’t remember the last time he was so turned on! He instinctively wiped the sweat away from his lips and roughly stubbled jaw with a hairy forearm. His mind only had a second to be confused by the odd appearance of hair on his forearms and stubble on his jaw when he realized that he had wiped more than sweat away from this face. He stood up to look at his pale and sweaty reflection in the mirror. A line of gooey liquid ran across his face as well as over and in his mouth. His eyes widened in renewed horror. Had the creature leaked precum on him? In him? Would that be enough to turn him into… Panic welled in Henry’s tightening chest. He rubbed it instinctively, barely noticing the appearance of soft hair on it. A new form of lust gripped him as he cupped a meaty pec in his hand. He began squeezing the muscle and flexing it. Squeezing and flexing. Squeezing and flexing… He broke his gaze from the blurry growing image in the mirror to look down at his body. It almost looked the same as it had that morning. A little more muscle, a little more hair, but certainly nothing like the hairy behemoths that chased him in the halls. Henry shook his head and took a few small gulps of air, reassuring himself that he wasn’t actually growing. Feeling ridiculous, he pulled the briefs back on and sank onto his bed. He stared at the ceiling and listened to the muffled noises coming from outside his room. That night Henry dreamt of hallways, running, and muscle. Every now and then he would catch a glimpse of a bloated, veiny quad or ham-like forearms swinging into view. His? The next morning Henry tossed himself out of bed immediately after waking. He took a few resolute steps to the mirror and studied his reflection. A breathe of relief escaped his lips-he hadn’t changed. Henry plopped back on his bed and waited for the alarm that would signal another day running from beasts. Henry started from the scrape of his food tray sliding across the concrete. He realized he wasn’t very hungry. He felt his belly and thought he was bloated even. The thought of more food made him grimace so he pushed it back through the slot. Nobody seemed to care that he wasn’t going to eat, so he continued to wait for the alarm. He estimated only half an hour until go time… He listened as his stomach gurgled away. He was feeling fuller and fuller by the minute. “Ugh,” he groaned. He sat up and sighed, the uncomfortable feeling wasn’t going anywhere. “How am I supposed to run like this?” He thought. His brow ruffled in concern as the tightness around his abdomen worsened. ‘Riiiiip.’ Henry gasped as he felt his shirt give way. He looked down at a hairy, blocky gut. The sight was totally foreign to him. “What…” Was all he was able to mumble before more of his body was wracked with more cramps. He doubled down onto the floor, letting his palms and new-grown belly slap onto the cold concrete. “Urgh.” He could feel beads of sweat rolling down his face and the back of his neck. He watched in panic as they splashed on the concrete. Horror gripped him as he began to suspect the worst. Glancing to his left he noticed veins practically pulsing on the back of his hand, and rising up his sweat-slicked arm… “Oh god,” he breathed as he stared at his arm. His gaze rose along a bulging ham-like forearm, to a hose sized bicep vein, and then to a mass of vascular skin and muscle that was his biceps and triceps. “No no no no no,” he mumbled to himself, the syllables coming out deeper than he intended. It was becoming harder to think. He pushed himself over onto his back and lay panting at the ceiling. He desperately pawed at his shifting body. His widening hands gripped even wider pecs. He could feel a new covering of sweat-matted hair and the crevice in the middle of his chest becoming deeper. He felt the weight of his pecs pulling to each side of his body as the muscle seemed to pile on quicker and quicker. He let his massive hands fall down to his abdomen. The hairy gut was still there, but now it was textured with blocks of hard muscle. His thickening fingers (they would never be able to use a smartphone properly again) fell in and out of the trenches of his abs. Henry groaned with resignation for what he was becoming as his hands felt striated quads under the straining fabric of his briefs. He used his overdeveloped abs to prop himself into a crunch. His eyes widened with wonder and horror as he watched his lower body transform. The briefs stretched to translucency as his quads sweeped ever wider. He noticed his vantage point rising as his ass grew thick with muscle. He gingerly traced his now brutish fingers along the veins that webbed his thighs. His calves were covered in dark hairs that were slicked down with sweat, allowing criss crossing veins to be visible under the fur. Like his hands, Henry’s feet were stretching and thickening, becoming practically beast-like. He grimaced and began to groan as the briefs became overloaded with muscle and, he noticed, a rapidly growing package as well. “Urrgggghhhhhhhh,” he groaned deeply. The groan turned into a gravely growl, and then a full-blown roar when the briefs finally gave way as monstrous quads, dick, and balls spilled out. Henry was cemented in place on the ground as all human thoughts receded forever. He sniffed the room, smelling the musk baking off his body. An alarm rang out and he tossed his bulk onto his monstrous feet. The beast’s hairy, gargantuan body met a gust of cool air as the door slid open. He sniffed once. Twice. And then lumbered into the labyrinthine hallways. Every now and then he would catch a glimpse of a bloated, veiny quad or ham-like forearms swinging into view. His. The beast stopped. Did he hear a footstep? He grunted and swung his head to see a tiny man at the end of the hall. The beast didn’t recognize the man’s fear, he only smelled his sweat and felt lust swell through his own body. He began walking towards the petrified man, and then broke into a lumbering run. With meaty slaps echoing in the hallway, the smaller man’s hesitation was broken and he dove away from the incoming behemoth. He cringed from a thunderous crash, a roar, and what sounded like falling debris. He looked to his side to see a hole in the wall with bright light streaming out. “Fuck that,” he thought before splitting off into the darkness of the hallways. The beast looked out into a vast white nothingness. As his eyes adjusted to the hot glare of a morning sun, he began to make out the vision of a sprawling cityscape. He rose to his feet, letting pieces of plaster slide off his body. A blur of motion caught his eye as drones laden with video cameras twirled and swooped in front of his vision. Henry resurfaced long enough to know where he was. The beast hung his head and pounded softly on the glass with meaty fists. He was in Tokyo, and the newest member of MaxoVision’s infamous transformed pornstars. A billboard floated past his window confirming his thought, ‘The company that brings you the porn of the future, MaxoVision!’ Find more stories like this and other muscle growth art on my Patreon page.

Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1510-belly-down/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1525-belly-down-part-2/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1530-belly-down-part-3/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/3401-belly-down-part-4/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7002-belly-down-part-5/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7146-belly-down-part-6/ Part 7 “Good work, Hans, but watch yourself. 283” said Coach John as he confirmed the weight on the old scale. Normally, I would have stuffed my chest out at the proclamation of my name but, in all honesty, I was beside myself as I turned and aimed my big body toward the mats. No matter how much my big, veined arms pulsed or my rolling legs bulged or my abdominal muscles flexed, I still wasn’t truly satisfied. I wasn’t going to be satisfied until my training exceeded the progress I’d seen from the little red-headed pipsqueak. Speaking of the devil, I halted in my tracks as I nearly collided with something shorter than me but almost as wide. I scowled at the face not many inches below mine but quickly brushed past the owner as I continued my passage. Just as I left the exit, my minions in tow, I heard numbers I’d been dreading. “264, Kenny. Goddamn, you’ve gotten big.” “Yeah, sorry, Coach. I’ve been hungry for more like a beast” came the deep and booming voice of Kenny. I need to be stronger, more powerful, I thought with vigor. I grabbed my Powerade from one of the benches as I passed the doorway. “Hans, wait. That’s not yours! You had a red Powerade! That one’s—“ My comparatively tiny lackeys collided with my bulging back as I halted in my tracks. All it took was a single glare of my flaring blue eyes to halt them. They knew who was boss. No one beneath me was allowed to question my actions. Without breaking eye contact, I ripped the lid of the bottle and guzzled the blue liquid as if it were the victory I’d craved from my opponents. My chin dripped with the little I missed and trickled down my hulking bare chest like a river. Without thinking, I threw the now empty container at the trash can, uncaring of whether it made it or not, and pushed through the double doors to train. I am and will always be the best— “Ugh, Miststück” --- Kenny turned at the loud roar from behind him, turning from the coach. “Kenny! Attention!” Kenny quickly returned back to his standing position on the machine judging his weight. “You’ve got your info, you’re too big to shrink down to a lower class so you’re going in for heavyweight. Off my machine!” roared Coach John. Kenny leaped off, something that seemed pretty odd on someone with as much weight as he carried. It had only been a few months since he was a midget at almost less than 100 lbs. With 264 pounds on a 6’3 frame, he was definitely a big guy by most standards. The other team members often moved around him in fear of colliding with his meaty tonnage. The last person to do so slammed into him like a car collision and was sent to the floor 6 feet away. Proud of yourself? If half the things you thought were audio recorded, any Psychology class would think you’re a narcissist. We’ve got other things to deal with. Was that my imagination, I thought loudly. No, I felt that too. Something’s up. That felt….. familiar. What does that— Don’t worry about that, it’s late. We’ve got to go fight crime or else who will stop the meteor from hitting Tokyo?! Just shut up, Kenny said as he also left the room, his teammates still lined up to be weighed. Neither he nor Nick noticed the Powerade bottle, only the strange energy coming from the locker room’s exit. Had they noticed the bottle, they’d have noticed the strange coloring. Or the demonic energy coming off of it. Or the demonic ritual circle burned into the bottom. --- The gym was dark as the staff had left all but a few of the facilities open for one of the college athletes who’d insisted on remaining. Normally they would have insisted but it’s hard to deny 6 and a half foot giant like Hans. The German hulk of a man roared as he tumbled on the wrestling mat like a monster looking for prey. His mental imagery of his enemies was what pushed him through the grueling hours of training, his big sweaty body pulsing with strain and power. Each muscle was wrapped in tanned and bulging reddened skin that stretched the tight signlet with each movement. His proportions, especially for someone his size, exuded girth and power that most couldn’t acquire without as much genetic advantage and hard work as he coveted. Hans fell flat on his round butt cheeks as he exhausted himself practicing a grapple using a dummy the team liked to use for learning new moves. The plastic doll was mangled from use but definitely far more so after Hans exerted his power onto it. His thick knuckles squeezed and bent the object like a cobra. Hans had worked against the doll for hours, since the time his weight was recorded. Still he wasn’t satisfied. His eyes glazed over with the vision of Kenny taking down opponents over the months. The little wrestler had grown into a power house and rapidly chased Hans in strength and size. Hans had been doing his best to train against those weaker than him in his weight class but he was too strong for any one of them to be worth a challenge. His two lackey-friends were amongst those weaker members and, although they were good at throwing their weight around, both were easy to overpower with their bodies being mostly fat. Hans was against the wall now as all the odds were against his progression. He was too strong, too big, and too good for anyone to train with and the new rival to come out of his former bully target was fast approaching him. This frustration seemed to almost choke him and send tears to his eyes. His parents had sent him cards congratulating him no his success in America and hoping for him to continue to advance in the ranks until he was the best of the best. But he wasn’t just muscle, he used his brains like a scholar. He knew that, at the rate Kenny was going, he could and would approach his size. Where could this growth spurt have come from? He’d doubled in size and was quickly reaching the ceiling of weight class. Hans couldn’t afford to grow more than 2 pounds with the same restrictions. He wanted more power but his body was already giving him plenty and, with a few years, would give more but not at the speed he wanted. College was short and success was within reach. Hans sat up from his sprawled position, his veins bulging desperately to produce blood and his sweat dripping onto the mat. He lifted his hefty body up and quickly lunged for the dummy when something felt wrong. “Wha—“ I—Can—You------- Big------------ Hans’s brow wrinkled and his blurry, tear covered vision shook. Something was speaking into his mind like a voice over a radio. He hadn’t noticed his body was not only numb from the pain of training but from general lack of feeling. One moment he saw colors in view and the next, they all smoothened to over in blue, as if he put colored contact lenses on incorrectly. Hans roared a german swear word as his big pecs squeezed and his big biceps flexed and his hands reached as if grabbing a ball in the air. His body convulsed for a full minute and his face reddened with the strain before…… nothing. Hans felt as if he was between being awake and being asleep. He looked up at the ceiling, all of the color returned. He sat and looked down at his hands as if nothing had happened, his legs still entangled with the plastic dolls body. Suddenly, Hans felt his entire arm bulge and, as if a bomb were in his arm, his arm bulged out of proportion with the rest of his body. “What the—“ You don’t need to use another weird German swear for this, right? I honestly couldn’t handle it. Hans felt his body parts bulge in odd places as his portions distored to something other than human. The muscles grew like balloons, tightening against one another as each joint was quickly filled to capacity with power before being widened and stuffed again. You’re quite a specimen. I could just fill you full of muscles and you wouldn’t pop until you were tall enough to crush a freight train with your pinkie toe. Excellent! Hans couldn’t concentrate on what the suddenly loud and strangely proper voice said to him as he tried to control his body. The muscles coming into him were hot to the touch and filled him with as much power as there was weight. We’ll have to keep you on the minimal output for now though. You’ll get too big for belief at this rate. Then that red idiot will spot me instantly. I’ll have to take precautions to avoid his detection. Hans tried to scream but someone refused to allow him to do so as his muscles filled his huge body until even his height of 6 and a half feet tall was filled to the brim. It was only when his singlet tore down the middle of his chest and his now gigantic feet blew his shoes that the growing ended and he was able to breath again. Muscle filled his vision in almost all directions. His shoulders scrapped his ears and his traps pushed his head forward. Han’s square jaw couldn’t be lowered as two unnaturally round cinderblocks the size of watermelons swelled beneath and restricted his movement. He couldn’t see below but, feeling the difficulty moving his other limbs, he had grown terrifyingly big, too large for the clothes he’d recently bought at the Big & Tall store nearby. He felt power from his tight abdominals and round arm muscles that he’d never before felt. Every movement of his thick and colliding thighs was an orgasmic feeling of utter power unlike anything he’d ever experienced. His thick forearms were thicker than any bicep and were veined like an ant hill diagram. Just as he felt all the power and energy enter his brain, something long and thick slapped his stomach, both surfaces hard enough to make a thud audible throughout the gym. Hans gasped as he witness a big, drooling cock head glaring at him, the foreskin pulled back as it couldn’t contain such a leviathan. Don’t worry, I’ll make this ride equally enjoyable. Humans don’t have many needs. Sex and power, correct? Hans struggled to agree as the contact of skin made him moan and even moving his torso stroked the godly phallus. So, which do you think is appropriate to balance out this power? Take some power off the top or make you taller? Hans was close to orgasm as he felt his spine tingle and then snap as if it were stretching itself. To Be Continued…..

Oh boy, it has been quite a while since I 've worked on this story. This update comes in two parts. This one is the sexy one. A short summary of previous parts will be posted below. Part I Part II Part III Part VI -- Metamorphosis As soon as I closed my eyes I found myself drifting in a vast darkness. Everything was black and empty except for a dull, growing warmth inside me, like I was on the cusp of a fever. Time was hard to gauge here. I passed what could have been minutes or hours through the emptiness before the pulse in my veins began to rise. Slowly at first, but then stronger and stronger until it was near bounding. At the same time my muscles swelled and tightened to their own rhythm, every fiber burgeoning with more power from each flexion. The pleasure of each muscle filling out to its rightful proportion was exhilarating, almost orgasmic. Pre leaked out of me in streams and floated aside me through the abyss. I was lost in a tranquil euphoria, becoming something greater. More immeasurable time passed before the transformation slowed to a halt, and I realized that I was still dreaming. The darkness faded into a blue sky, my body falling gently into a field of tall grass. I opened my eyes slowly. The sun shone radiantly, casting its bright light over my body and a few crimson flowers that each rose like its own little sun from between the long blades. The warmth of the grass pressed against my now cool skin, the bristles soft against my hard flesh. I laid there calmly, basking in the afterglow of my metamorphosis. When I lifted my head and sat up, Charlie stared down at me. His expression was almost mischievous, like a little kid caught doing something he knew he shouldn’t. His feet dragged through the tall blades as he stepped towards me, pushing me back down with his foot as his body towered over mine. Even when he lifted his foot his confident gaze was enough to hold me in place. Something about him was spellbinding, commanding. My titanic strength was useless before it. He kneeled down on top of me and I felt the softness of the grass on my back mirror the smoothness of his skin on mine. Every muscle on his body was solid, smooth, and flawlessly proportioned. Running my hands across his triceps I felt each curvature as they flexed with the simplest motion. His eyes shone marvelously and effortlessly. Our lips touched. The physical separation between us faded as we continued to explore each other. I guided my hands along his burly arms while our lips played with each other’s, and then he ran his nose thorough the deep crevice of my solid abs, his fingers gently toying with my erect nipples until he brought his tongue back up to meet them. In an instant I rolled us over and pressed him down, forcing my tongue into his mouth. I was stronger, and it thrilled me. I pinned his arms on the ground and held his legs down with my massive quads, rubbing my dick slowly on top of his. Our abs slid across each other as my dick throbbed in anticipation of my load. Suddenly his lips left mine and he gazed into my eyes with a sort of smug expression. He guided me gently with his hands, and I could not help but yield to his touch. He flipped us back over. He stared at me again with that overwhelming confidence, and then started to kiss his way down to my cock. I leaned my back onto the stone well that had appeared behind us, as objects sometimes do in a dream. Just as he started to reach past my apollo’s belt, I let out a deep groan… -- I awoke to rain pounding on the roof. It was heavy and full and warm with summer. I stared at the fine grains of the wood of the ceiling for a long, hard minute before I was convinced that I wasn’t dreaming anymore. My heavy breathing and the drops on the windowpanes were the only sounds that filled the room. The paltry, muggy light of dusk gave me just enough light to see the vague outlines of the walls. Apparently I had slept for a long time. The blankets had tangled from my tossing and turning, and I carefully unraveled my cocoon of sheets to find freedom. A sharp inhale filled my lungs, my chest expanding outward proudly to let the air rush in. Even without seeing it, I felt thicker, stronger, more powerful. My muscles moved like steel under my skin. When I flexed them I felt as though I had the strength to lift buildings and move mountains. The sheets tore as I gripped them in anticipation. Fuck. I flipped the light switch on to guide my way to the bathroom, swelling with the suspense of my image in the mirror. To my horror, I found my body hadn’t changed at all. My heart fell out of my chest. All of my work had been for nothing. My cock head begged to differ, however, flaring larger than any I had ever seen and standing atop a dick that was one and a half times its original size. I had gone from just above average to well endowed, with thickness to match. When I touched it lightning ran through my body. But I held on, stroking gently. Watching myself jack off in the mirror was still something to behold. I lifted my 18 inch arms and watched each belly stand out in relief, chiseled, rock solid, perfection. My abs crunched down and formed a cobblestone eight pack. Fuck, I was starting to get weak in the knees. I grabbed onto the shower certain rod for support. Instead the metal bent in my hand, removing the rod from its holds. I fell on my butt and the rod clanged on the floor. Without getting up, I picked up the warped metal and gave it a quick bend with just my right hand. My left stayed dedicated to stroking off as I twisted the metal into whatever shape I pleased, watching the muscles on my forearms danced as I contorted it like it was nothing more than a piece of paper. It was exhilarating, knowing the strength I had in just my fingers. My cum reached the ceiling from the floor as I came. Good thing I was just tall enough to reach up there now. I kept playing with the rod as my cock finished its final spurts. A note for the iron bug manual: a full bite grants you Priapus’ cock and Hercules’ strength. Good to know. And then I had an idea. -- Two hours later I found myself in a big city, noticing the streetlights' reflection off of my old beat up truck and a few scattered puddles on the ground. The apartment building I was looking for seemed to rise up stoically out of the cement, featureless and foreboding for its onlookers. I felt the cool, fresh night air run across my hard flesh as I walked inside. The lights in the lobby flickered fluorescent and bright, in stark contrast to the melancholy world I had just left. A shell of safety and warmth. I took the elevator to the third floor and walked the long, sparsely decorated hallway down to room 304. When he opened the door he smiled at me. I’m sure he was surprised at what he found, since I had used pictures from two transformation cycles ago to find him. “Come on in,” he said, his deep voice complementing the hypermasculine stature that stood proudly before me. Head shaved, white skin, shirt that looked tailored to show off the size of his chest and the slimness of his waist. I guessed he was between 32 and 35, his face showing the subtle signs of aging that were combated by a life dedicated to lifting and fitness. He turned around and left the door open. I liked the way he walked. It was a mixture of that arrogant jock sort of saunter and the stilted, muscle-bound waddle of bodybuilders. His confidence was exuberant. That was going to be fun to break. He was just finishing dinner. In a large red cast iron pan, some inedible-looking green paste was still frying. He offered some to me. I looked at him and gave him a sly smile. “I don’t really watch what I eat,” I said, my expression falling back to the cold, elusive demeanor that I had adopted since the metamorphosis. He started to coach me on the impacts of diet on fitness and health and my attention drifted. I noticed his chest bounce every time he made a gesture. I could tell that he liked the way it stretched the fabric. Every movement was proud, calculated. I got up and moved towards him, him still going on about the lean muscle he had gained on his current diet. I took his wrist in my hand. It was solid, doubtlessly from years of lifting and perfecting his body. I wanted him to resist me, to give him a hint of how this night was going to go, but his hand moved with mine. I lifted my shirt and placed his rough fingers along my abs. “Does it feel like I need to go on a diet?” I said. He whistled, and a horny grin followed. “Okay, fair point,” he said. “Let’s head to the bedroom,” I said. He didn’t hesitate any further. “Wait, I need to use the bathroom first,” I lied. “Sure. It’s just around the corner there,” he said, pointing behind me. I watched him practically skip his way down the hall. He had a nice ass, perky and firm. Hi torso twisted to get through the doorframe. Meanwhile I took a quick detour to the garage. I got lucky. It was full of weights. I took a few minutes making preparations for the night. When I came back I found him with his shirt off, trying to look casual but clearly giddy with anticipation. I had to admit, his body was even more impressive without clothes on. Slightly marred by age, he still had a tight six pack and his lats stuck out noticeably from his sides, making his waist seem more trim. I could even see some of the striations in his pecs. He could compete as a lightweight bodybuilder if he wanted to, and maybe he had. “You like?” he said, lifting up his bicep. Probably over 18 inches. Bigger than mine. I smirked at him. “Sure, it’s alright.” He must have thought I was being sarcastic. “Where do you wanna start, big guy?” I said, playing to his pride. Having waited long enough, he pressed his lips into mine, softly. His lips were practiced, and his tongue moved skillfully in and out of my mouth. He led me over to the bed, but before he could lay on top of me I flipped us around and pushed him down onto it. He scrambled to take off his shorts and underwear and I took off my shirt slowly, letting him savor every moment of the reveal. I may not have gained much in size, but there was something of an unspeakable strength and dignity to my body. Every part of me was like iron, the flesh just barely containing the strength that lay under it. I stood over him for a few silent seconds before I revealed the metal bar I had kept hidden in my waistband. Normally it would be twice as long and more suited to hold weights, but I had torn it in half for what I had in mind. His expression was a mixture of confusion and curiosity. I bent the bar into a U shape right in front of him. It was like wire. I barely even felt the resistance. Without warning him I grabbed his wrists with my hands. He was in shock for the first few moments, but then he remembered that he should struggle. It was kind of cute. He thought he was strong, that I couldn’t possible keep him in my grip. It turned out the power in my fingers was more than he had in his entire upper body. I took the bar and put it around his burly wrists, clamping the metal shut with just one hand. The horror on his face was juxtaposed with his throbbing erection. Even if he didn’t understand what was happening he sure liked it. “How do you feel?” I asked, crushing off the loose ends of the bar and tightening down the space between his hands to form makeshift handcuffs. “What are you?” he responded, exasperated. “I honestly don’t know,” I replied. “Does it really matter?” I noticed that with his hands stuck together it made his chest stick out. Even while he was indisposed, the fullness and definition in his pecs were still admirable. My dick hardened at the thought that I had incapacitated him with so little effort. I reached down for his cock that was sticking out of his boxers. He was leaky. Hell, I would be too in a situation like this. There wasn’t a single part of my body that wasn’t worthy of salivating over. I threw him a few poses while I had him as my captive audience. Then I drew his throbbing member from its cotton sheath and whistled at what I found. At least eight inches, hard as stone, head throbbing with anticipation. Gaining momentum, I lifted him up off the bed and hefted him over my shoulder. Then I pressed him up with one hand. The metal dragged along my back as I lifted him, and I could feel the indentations my fingers had left. He stared at me with an expression of wonder and lust. I smiled at him and brought him back down towards me, allowing our lips to meet. Then I worked my tongue down his neck, past his nipples, across his abs until they met the head of his cock. I was pleasantly surprised that he lasted for more than a few minutes with my tongue wrapped around his head. I took my time, never letting him drop an inch even as he started to leak. When I felt him getting close I held him with both hands around his waist and started rubbing his cock against my chest. The idea must have really riled him up, because he came almost immediately. I laughed as his rather prodigious volume splashed up against my chin. Some of it found its way to my lips. It was sweet. I tossed him on the bed to marinate in his own juices while I went to wash off. But before I got in his shower, I spread the substantial volume of semen that I had earned across my chest. I liked the “oiled” look, the way the lighting made every fiber in my already awesome chest stand out even more. Turning the water on, I took turns bouncing them up and down as I washed them. I went slowly, admiring the absolute control I had over every muscle in my body. Soon I was touching myself all over… My cum stained his ceiling. I was sure he wouldn’t mind. When I got back to the room he lifted his bound hands towards me and begged: “Please, officer?” I obliged, twisting the metal off of his wrists without a drop of sweat. “Can I see you again?” he asked, almost pleading. I frowned. “Sadly, I’m moving tomorrow. I was supposed to leave yesterday, actually, but some business came up. If I’m ever back in town, you’ll be the first person I call.” I left him on the bed, still soaked in his own cum, dazed from what I had done to him. I felt sated. It was time to get some answers. Part V

I wrote this over email for someone I met online. I suppose it means something more between the two of us, but I'm sharing it here. I've never shared anything before, nor have I commented. I've written a series of these for him, so I suppose I'll post one at a time. Thanks for the indulgence. This is a jump-right-in set of fantasies. He and I met online, and he lives near a large city in Colombia. I live in California. ---- Email 1. Because you had never been to a hotel, I made a reservation at one of the fancy hotels in the downtown. You’ve never seen anything like this, so I made sure it would be memorable. I arranged for a limousine to pick us up – you’ve never had this type of luxury. It’s unfortunate that so many have his daily and don’t deserve it, while you deserve it and have never experienced it. I reserved a suite, with its own private balcony, large bathroom and massive king bed. The bathroom is bigger than your room you normally live in. The views from the balcony overlook the massive pool area and gardens of the hotel. You can’t believe this exists. Since it is Colombia, it’s around 38 C outside with 90% humidity…and you laugh at my inexperience with humidity. I’m sweating a lot, and you suggest that sometimes taking a shower helps. Yes. A shower. That’s what I need…and I get an idea. You told me that you’ve never had a warm shower, let alone a hot shower, so you don’t know how it feels and that it works better than cold water when it’s hot outside. So, I start to strip for the shower – I’m still embarrassed to be naked in front of a living, breathing, moving god of muscle and beauty – and I ask you to join me. I don’t give you a chance to strip. I pull you into the shower, which is exposed to the large balcony and overlooks the massive estate of the hotel. I turn on the water, and you instantly gasp. Warm water starts pouring over you, making your already-tight shirt cling even more handsomely to your pecs and abs. Your pants were gripping to your marvelous butt before, but adding water…it was hard to figure out what’s more tempting: the bulge in the front or the bulge in the back. I start to soap up my body, and quickly realize it’s not fair to not have you wash too. I spin you around, your ass to my quickly hardening dick, and start to grope your lengthening and thickening manhood. I bend over, water dripping from me to you, and ask if I may take off your pants. You moan, flex your cock and start to rip your shorts. Your semi 19 cm python swung free, and let me tear away at the rest of your pants. I move my hands…reluctantly…from your massive dick – now much longer than 19 cm, maybe 23 or 24 cm and at least 15 cm around – to your pecs. I start groping them, so tight and full in your shirt. You start to bounce them, tearing the shirt. I help you by ripping the shirt off your body. Your mass swells and fills up the shower. Seeing so much muscle swell, water dripping off all of the ridges and veins snaking your back, my cock swells up even more. It hurts seeing so much beauty within my grip. I add soap to your body and start to scrub. I want to be gentle, since you turn red so easily, but I want to feel the abrasion of your muscles. There’s nothing as hard as them. You start instinctively contracting muscles wherever I add soap. Your biceps swell larger than 40 cm. Your forearms much bigger than 26 cm. Your chest expands larger than 107 cm. Your shoulders become rounder. Your thighs blow past 70 cm. Your cock must be at least 28 cm. It’s angry and red and covered in veins. Your moaning becomes very loud. I don’t know if it’s because of the warm water, your swelling muscles, your massive cock almost at your pecs, or that you’re with me. You bend over, having more muscle spread wide. I lather up your back. It is nothing but ridges and mountains and valleys of muscle, moving and swelling. You bend over even more, showing how wide your back is and how small your waist is. I lower my hands to put more soap on your lats, waist, and ass. I massage your ass and waist, reaching around to grab your colossal cock. I can’t get my hand around it. You bend over even more. I’m puzzled why you keep doing this. But you soon let me know. You start to back up, pushing your perfect ass up against my dick. I understand now. I start to slowly grind my cock against your ass. It’s not anywhere near your size, but since I’m taller, I can grind down against you. I push it between your ass cheeks, much similar to a hotdog between buns, and you instinctively squeeze. I moan. I’ve never felt something that strong. You moan more, reach around and push my dick into you. You’re so hot. My dick feels like it’s on fire. I push with all my strength to enter you. Your ass is so strong it fights back against my entire body. You start to relax with the flow of water. I bend over, grab your chest, and start to massage your words, abs, arms. I kiss your neck and cheek. I keep pushing and pulling. In and out. In and out. You face me, your dark eyes look into mine, and I kiss you. Your tongue is so hot and strong. You reach up to grab my head, your biceps swell. In and out. In and out. In and out. I can’t handle how hot you are, and I warn you I am going to shoot. You beg me to stay in, and grab my ass. I am pushed further into you, and I shoot. Your prostate is pulsing and your massive 30 cm cock erupts. I can’t keep track of what’s hitting me: cum or water. I keep pushing tho. In and out. The massaging keeps your cum flowing. I feel your legs start to shake, and I grab you before you collapse. We need another shower :). --- Email 2. We had sex two more times in the shower. Well, sort of. You made love to me, and then we mutually sucked each other off. I choked on your swollen 30 cm cock twice, but you insisted that I swallow as much as I could. After all of that sex, we needed to go outside. Both of us are so pale, but I tan better than you, so we both put on sunscreen. You insisted that you put some sunscreen on my ass, even though I didn’t think we would be naked. There were people outside! I am too self conscious to do anything that risky. You also don’t want anyone to see you naked…and I want you naked only for me. I called the pool to see if there were any cabanas available, and there was one! It was rather large, next to the pool, and had coverings on all four sides so that we could have privacy. I booked it immediately. We had three hours to use it…so we had to get down to the pool immediately. For as hot as the day was, there were not a lot of people at the pool. We got to our cabana, and then immediately went to the pool. I’m not too fond of swimming, because I don’t like my body, but your god-like body relishes in the swimming. You strip your pants, and I notice you’re wearing a speedo. Your ass bulges commandingly from the rear, and then there’s your cock. The bulge is obscene. Your balls had swollen as much as your manhood, and it was pushing the pouch down. Anyone can see the thick root of your cock easily. You don’t seem to notice or care – your muscles shone in the sunshine, from the sweat and from the sunscreen. We jump into the pool. No one else is in the pool. Too many people were drinking, dancing, or taking selfies. I’m more comfortable than you in the pool, so you stay in the shallow end and I swim all over the pool. I prefer to swim laps, but I didn’t have my prescription goggles so it made it restrictive. I wasn’t happy with swimming that way, but I made it work. You were a blur, but even in that blur I could see your beautiful face and muscular body. I swim back to you. You smile, grab me under my arm pits, and easily pick me up out of the water. I kick the water, playing and partly scared (I didn’t expect that!), and then you throw me back to the deep end. I shoot out of the water, gasp, and call out “you fucker.” You said “only if you’re good” and giggled. Game on. I dove under water and swam at your legs. I stood up, wrapping your legs over my shoulders, and your crotch in my face, and I stand up. You immediately start to worry, because you’re out of the water! I walk around, holding you up this way, and ask you “is this being good?” and start to kiss your cock bulge. You start to moan and then tell me to stop – people will look. I comment that they won’t, since they’re all playing on their phones or drunk. You look around, and notice it’s true. I keep sucking. Your cock stretches more and more, and eventually your speedo breaks. I saw this happening, so I wasn’t surprised when your cock slapped me upside the head. Not going to lie, it really stung. I’m not sure, but it’s feeling thicker than the 15 cm girth and 30 cm length. How you keep becoming more massive, I do not know. I suck on your balls, with your cock hanging on my face and onto my head, and your moaning is getting loud. I feel your balls pull up and start exploding, a fourth time in under an hour, adding more godmade sunscreen onto both of us. Your scream made someone call out, from somewhere and sounding very drunk, “what’s going on?” I got scared and dropped you into the pool. You gasped at that when you came back up, and it was your turn to call me a fucker. I pointed at our cabana, tugged on your 32 cm cock, and said “only if you’re a good boy.” You smiled. --- Email 3. I run and grab your towel to attempt to cover you up as we head back to the cabana. Not going to lie: it was very difficult trying to cover you up. Whatever has been making your muscles grow has made you waist smaller and your penis, now only semi-hard, was pushing 25 cm straight to the side. Watching you walk was amusing to say the least – it looked like you injured your leg…until you notice that massive third leg pushing to the left. We get back into the cabana and you toss away the ridiculous towel. I scold you for being messy, and hang the towel on your cock. You laugh, making it bob up and down. I pull you into the cabana and close the coverings. From the inside it seems rather bright, but having been at the pool noticed you can’t see much of what goes on inside. Probably a lot more alcohol and selfies, based upon the tourists. There are blankets and towels everywhere in the four-square meter space. I had other ideas. I had been pondering why you are getting so much bigger, so much more manlier. Exercise wasn’t entirely doing it – the sex alone should have made you three times the size you are – and it’s not food. Ever since visiting you I notice you don’t eat as much as I think you should. But, since I was trained to think as a scientist, I had a possible cause. I don’t know how it works, but first thing is I must test it. Looking at you, I see how the sun makes a halo around your body. Your pecs, at least 115 cm, look black compared with the light shining around your shoulders and biceps. Your face is hidden, although I’m sure your gorgeous eyes are smiling as big as your mouth is. I had you your glasses, and I grab mine, and we see each other. You are magnificent. God himself couldn’t have made someone so beautiful, so perfect looking, so wonderful, so sweet, so handsome, so charming. I ask you to crawl over to me, and I lie down. I notice that, as you crawl over me, your penis is hard again. I can’t see past it’s profile: it’s so long, so thick, so massive, I can’t see your face or insanely broad chest. I keep my eyes closed and take my glasses off. Then your testicles come into view, and they are bigger than they were. I swear they’re at least 5-7 cm in diameter. How did they get bigger? Just, damn. I can hear more cum being made inside of them – and they must be churning so much testosterone that it keeps that immense log of manhood erect. You sit on my chest. I feel a bit more mass – you are heavier than you were in the pool. I start rubbing your chest and abs. Your six pack is now feeling like they might be eight. Your body is just so hard. Pushing my hands are feeling friction against your skin and muscles – there’s no fat to be found. I only feel striation and veins. The veins are so thick and hot. Your balls push onto my neck, and they’re so heavy I need to try to swallow and breathe. Your cock blocks both of my eyes from seeing you. I keep feeling your muscles, and I slowly start licking your cock. I feel it swelling up thicker with my tongue. My arms swing down and start to feel your thighs. I know the names of every muscle in the thigh. I can feel every muscle, swelling, rippling, generating tens of degrees Celsius. It’s so hot being placed between them. I’m sweating, and it’s slicking them up. I try to reach around and grab you ass. It’s so thick. It’s so hard. It’s so tight. Even with your ass spread open, I can feel your muscle pushing your hole closed. I feel it. So smooth. You giggle at the sensation – is your voice deeper? I might be hearing things. I go back to your thighs and calves. I had not noticed your calves before, but they’re wide and thick. I notice the veins crossing over the back of the swollen muscle. It must also be at least 30 cm around of hard man muscle. You give a loud gasp followed by a deep, sensual moan. As I rub your calves I feel something push against my chin and I feel a cool sting to my forehead. What’s that? Your balls feel like they pulled up and hit my chin…but they’re still crushing my throat. They’ve swollen bigger. That cool sting happened again, but I feel it moving on my forehead. I open my eyes to see your cock – no, a pillar of manliest muscle and fuckhood – standing straight up. It’s almost at your chest, and precum is dripping off it like I just came. I was right. Praising and worshiping your body makes you bigger. I can’t handle this. This defies anything that should make sense. I grab both hands and try to grab your mancock – both hands do not go all the way around it – and I start jerking it. It’s so difficult; the friction is giving my hands blisters. My forearms are burning, as are my arm and shoulder muscles. I cough from your balls bouncing up and down on my throat. I scream your name, acknowledging your body above all others. Your beauty above all others. I want my god to show me his muscles. You give me a double biceps pose, and I see your biceps swell up in size, peaking higher than your shoulders. Your triceps push down. Your forearms swell more. Your lats push outwards. Immediately you move into a most-muscular, where your traps build up higher towards your ears and your chest balloons. Holding onto your cock, you flexed it and pulls me upwards. You tell me to back away as you grab it with your two hands and jerk as hard as you can. I stand up as best I can in the cabana, I bend over to tickle your balls – each the size of an orange – and I gently lick your cockhead. I tickle under neath its flaring sides. You can’t handle it. I can feel, since I’m pressed against this 40 cm monster, waves of contraction move from the base to the head, and you cum again. You hit the top of the cabana and dent it. There is so much cum that it starts flowing over the edges and onto the concrete. You are moaning and screaming as your cock pulses, jet after jet, for two minutes? Three minutes? I don’t know. I’m swimming in your cum and sweat. I’m covered in cum and sweat from your body heat. Once it starts to slow down, you look down at me. You smile with your beautiful, chocolate, love eyes, and I whisper “fuck me.” --- Email 4. I was torn when I saw your massiveness: I know I want you to fill me physically as much as you do with love, but I also knew…I don’t know how this would work. Your cock, at least 40 cm pulsing, would tear me apart. I might not make it. I was willing to try it, because, it’s you. Looking into your beautiful eyes I knew you would not hurt me intentionally. To give me a chance, I ask you to calm down. You awkwardly lower your body – you’re so much bigger than you were, it’s stunning – and sit next to me. In order to calm you down, I start asking you about your mom, to make sure she’s ok. Your face changes, it softens, namely because I know that you have a special place in your heart for her. Her medications are helping her out, but they are just so expensive. I hold your hand during this. You’re not sure what to do. I see tears welling up in your large chocolate eyes. We will make this work. We will make this work. So quickly for your size, you grab me and give me a big hug. For being so hard and muscular, you are so soft and warm. I kiss your cheeks, then rub away your tears. You open your mouth to speak, but I immediately put my fingers onto your lips – those large, succulent lips – and tell you “shh.” Your eyes remain locked onto mine. I move my fingers, and replace them with my lips. Your lips are so soft. I caress the back of your head as you pull my body into yours. I push my tongue into your mouth. You taste even better than your cum does, and your cum is delicious. I continue to make out with you as you slowly lower me down onto my back. We found a spot not still dripping with your cum. Feeling your back move as you move me – it’s just so thick and hot – as I then move my hands around your neck – it’s maybe 35 cm, and barely visible near your insanely huge traps – to your waist, which is so small, and I’m getting aroused again. At times I wish I were growing like you, so I could please you the way you please me. Based upon how you kiss me and caress me and gently handle me, I think you are quite pleased with me. I feel you start to rub your soft cock near my ass. I had slowly been practicing being stretched by you – your girth is so much bigger than my sad looking penis, at times I feel like a child next to you – but even what I’m feeling next to me is somewhat scary. You start rubbing my ass, massaging me to make my hole relax, and continue to kiss me. Your lips are just so soft. After a few minutes of relaxation, you ask me if I’m ready. You push your soft cock – it’s “only” 22 cm at this point and around 10 cm around – in as gently as you can. I’m trying to relax, but even soft you’re so hard. You keep pushing. 5 cm in. 10 cm in. 15 cm in. 20 cm in. I can’t believe that much has been pushed in. You then, slowly, pull all 20 cm out. As you do that, I feel you starting to thicken up. Your erection is coming back. The stretch is painful, but having something that large rubbing against my prostate is unlike anything I have ever felt. I cum immediately. I cum a lot for me. It hurts. You smile, and rub the cum into my abs then start licking your hands. You slowly push the hardening and thickening 27 cm back into me, the friction requiring you to use your strength to overcome the resistance of my body. You pull back out, thickening even more – 13 cm around – lengthening even more – 31 cm. The sensation is unlike anything anyone could describe. My prostate is always being activated by your passive cock. I feel like I have a piece of shit in me that keeps getting bigger and bigger. I look and I can see your bulge inside of my abdomen, as you push back in, swell up even more, and pull out, swelling even more. You continue to kiss my face, rub your arms against my much inferior chest and arms, and I continue to feel your back, your ass, your chest, your arms. My god you are so perfect. You pull almost all 37 cm out – the pressure relieve is amazing – you leave your massive, 6 cm long head in, which is probably 17 cm around by now. You ask me to tell me I love you, and I do. You push all the way back in. I erupt again. And again. It’s too much for me. I am shaking so much that the cabana itself is shaking. You can hear others wondering what we’re doing – stupid drunk tourists – but I don’t care. Your moans were getting louder. After you bottomed out – I felt your balls slap my ass hard – you continued to grow. I felt your cock get even harder inside me. I felt it thicken inside me. I’m pretty sure there should be structural damage inside me, but I don’t feel any pain. Nothing but pleasure. You pull out, slowly, moaning so loudly that others start to giggle at figuring out what we’re doing. Your cock thickens even more as you pull out. It lengthens as you pull out. You keep just the tip in, and use just that to keep fucking me. Just those 10 cm, back and forth, in and out. It tickles so much I cum again. I start masturbating your cock. It’s at least 45 cm if not more. It’s at least 26 cm around – that’s your old forearm width! You start to shake, and I know I can’t handle if you came inside me. That might cause harm. You know that, too, and pull all the way out. Oh my god the relief. You immediately push your cock down into the towels and wooden structure of the cabana, and your God cock breaks the bottom of the cabana. YOU BROKE THE CABANA WITH YOUR COCK. Your roar shakes everything around, and you release again. The blast was so powerful it pushed you back into the cabana, ripping the bottom even more. Cum shot out around three meters everywhere underneath the cabana, and it continued to pulse inside. Five shots took out one of the railings and it collapsed on top of us. You keep cuming. It hits a cabana four meters away. Your cum hits the concrete and makes another pool. You cum and cum for the next five minutes, bathing everything in your manjuice. Guys who didn’t look gay started running over and drinking your cum. Drunk women started using it as lotion. The hotel staff wanted to take their clothes off and masturbate. It was a sight to see – I had found my glasses. You were on your back, erupting like a fountain. If it weren’t for the fact that that we were elevated we might have drown in the cum. Eventually, you stopped. People were in a frenzy, and no one noticed us. I couldn’t walk from the ass pointing you gave me, but I could sit up. I got a glimpse of you before your erection went away. Your cock was 50 cm long at least, your balls the sizes of melons. Your chest, biceps, triceps, forearms, quads, ass, calves, neck, lats, all had grown. It was too much to take in. You pick me up, kiss me gently, with your cock slapping me on my side, and ask me if we should retire to the room. I said yes, falling asleep in your arms.

As the weeks and months slowly ticked by, the orders from the minowolf also kept rolling in. I had to order a few dozen tanks just to house all the Trucker Muscle that was being produced. They weren't big or massive orders, but the effects were very pronounced. Leon has been slowly growing more massive each time now. He's gotten so big that his compressed form is still towering over two hundred feet and wider at the shoulders. He even given up on clothes since his oversized balls are just churning all the time, like his boss. "When will Leon have turn to be in Boss?" his voice boomed even when he whispered. "It shouldn't be much longer, my massive Leon. You've gotten so big now. . . so big that it's growing hard to not have you in me already." I was always drooling at his size, my body is just craving having all that hot lion pulled into my balls and become part of my mass. It was at this moment, he bathes me in thick ropes of cum, making me surge in size till we are even in height. I cannot help but start to grope his impressive body. "So tell me, Leon, what would you like to have in your perfect, godly body?" I moaned into his ear. As I played with his body, I could feel it growing as it reshaped and expanded. "Bet you would love even bigger, more powerful muscles." I was instantly rewarded with feeling his body unleash another powerful orgasm. "Oh yeah, that's what big lions need, don't they. Even bigger balls, just like their boss."I rub and caress his swollen balls, feeling them surging in size, churning ever louder. They grew till they were touching his calves and almost as wide as his chest was. Then I began to play and fondle his cock. "With balls so big and heavy, they need a big massive cannon to fire." I slowly stroke his growing cock till it was just short of being right up against his muzzle, so thick that it wouldn't be able to fit into his muzzle. "Just like that, long and thick. So thick, it cannot be pushed into the ass or mouth, and just long enough that you can kiss that tip. You can really stimulate this monster with just bouncing your meaty pecs." I can feel his entire body rumbling as it was getting close to another powerful orgasm, but I wasn't quite done with him. "Balls this massive won't be able to pump it all out of his the one cannon, it'll need a little help." I began to tug and play with his nipples, which swelled to my touch. "You going to be just like your big boss, with nipples so fat that they look like cock tips. Plus they be able to pump out cum as well, just like you big boss." Leon pants heavily, feeling his entire body trying to contain the powerful orgasm that's steadily building. "Leon wants to be more like his boss." "Oh I know you do, which is why you need just one last thing." I began to rub and stroke his tail, wrapping it around me and pushing the tip deep into my tight hole. "A nice, big, thick tail cock. With your cock so thick and long, it won't be able to fit into my ass. This way you will always be able to satisfy your boss." I began to pant as i felt his cock reshaping itself deep in my ass, already leaking heavy cum, making me grow. "Now, cum as hard as you can. When you do, you'll lose these gifts. . . for now. Know this, you will be remade into this godly beast so that you'll always be able to satisfy your boss." Leon roared with unbridled lust, his massive cock giving him a full thick blast right to his face. His nipples erupting in twice powerful geysers of cum. His newly formed tailcock flooding me with thick power cum. "FUCKING CUM MORE" I roared as my body began to surge in size and power. I also began to cum from the same locations as my big godly Leon was. My cum was bathing him and making him grow all the more till we both ended up three times the size of the planet. "Leon. . . spent." he huffed and puffed, exhausted from the experience. His super sized cock and balls, fatten nipples, and tailcock have returned to normal. I chuckled, holding him close as we shank back down to about five hundred feet tall. We both needed a rest to recharge from that. It wasn't long after that, the final order arrived. Leon couldn't contain himself as his thunderous footfalls shook the ground. He was holding a large box that he use to have me help him with to carry. "Leon's day has arrived. Leon gets to be part of Boss now." he roared with glee, his massive cock already cumming everywhere as he literally skipped. As soon as the box was set down, I went to work on the contents and the order itself. The box held a series of tubes that needed to be hooked up to all of the tanks. There was also a second, smaller box. This held more capsules than I cared to count. A set of instructions stating to put in three of them in each tanks, the rest I could discard. As Leon was connecting all the tubes to the tanks; I went to each tank dropping three capsules in them. Thirty-two massive tanks in total, all connected down to a single tube, which was good for me. Since I know that tube will be firmly in my ass filling me in just a few moments once everything is ready. "Leon ready for what is about to become the most epic growth ever?" I asked him as I pushed the tube deep into my ass. "You're going to be so massive by the time I get done filling you up, that you will have to pump me up with your load." Leon only moaned in delight, knowing that he was going to be turned into my cum. Such a loyal pet he has become - something I grew accustomed to. Secretly I didn't want this ending for him, I want him to stay with me so that I would have that special someone with me. I looked at the last of the capsules, only six of them were left. I didn't get rid of them, I decided just to swallow them and see what would happen. It didn't take long before I felt the effects or my balls starting to enlarge. I was instantly went right to work on Leon's tight, firm ass. "Fuck," I quickly panted as I went to work. "Damn pills are driving me crazy, balls so full already." It didn't take much before I began to unleash torrents of hot cum. Another effect was instantly spotted as Leon started to quickly grow from my cum. It was potent before, but the pills must have increased the potency of my loads. I couldn't stop myself from cumming thick powerful blasts into Leon, forcing his body to grow rapidly. His muscles seem to take the bulk of the growth. "Leon feels so powerful." his voice boomed as it grew deeper. He kept surging in size, muscles outpacing his height. His big massive chest starting to push up against his muzzle, his nipples seem to thicken as well. "Getting. . . really big, Leon wants more." "More is what you shall get, my sexy Leon." I moaned as I grew with him, cumming all the more. Soon he was already bigger than the planet, which was my max size and kept going. I felt the tug as my ass started to pull in the massive array of tubes that Leon had hooked up. . . then i realized they were never turned on. "Uh. . . this will be interesting, Leon. I forgot to turn on the tubes before starting. You are about to get super sized." Wasn't long before all thirty-two tanks were pulled in all at the same time. I gasped as soon as I felt my balls exploding in size; my cock also followed the maddening growth. I bellowed as my whole body throbbed as I pumped more cum than ever before. Leon doubled in size, then doubled again and again. "Leon. . . too. . . " I could hear him muffle before his massive chest pushed his muzzle shut. I kept cumming thicker and thicker cum. Leon was growing so massive that any galaxy would be tiny to him. His massive muscled up ass had grown so massive that he was able to free himself from my gigantic cock. It was easily twice my body length and just as thick and it was still pumping out more and more cum. His body was still swelling up from him just absorbing the cum coating him now. I couldn't help it but there was still one spot that I was fast enough to get to - his massive cock. Still coating his body with potent cum, I pushed my throbbing cock into his. His cock clamped around mine and began to milk it for all its worth, even my oversized balls were pulled in. I looked up at the galactic muscle god I have created, his head was long sucked into the mountains of pecs. His arms were so thick with muscle they were locked straight out. His nipples were so thick and fat, they did look like cock tips and pointed right towards me. Looking down, his legs were suffering the same fate as his arms, so packed with muscle they were locked in place. All the cum I was now pumping into his cock was now making his cock grow thicker, but not any longer. His already tight sac was being further stretched as his balls were rapidly becoming more massive than he was. After a long while that felt like an eternity of sexual bliss, my tanks were finally empty. His fat cock released its hold onto my package. "I know you cannot do much, but now it's your turn to pump me full of your cum." I panted as I began to push my muzzle into his cock slit. I stuffed my muzzle till my horns brushed against the very lips of his cock slit. My tongue was doing all the work, licking the walls inside. I was instantly being bathed in his thick cream. His balls so massive that he was already in a constant state of over production, so he was no longer able to leak pre, it was all mass inducing cum. No cum could escape me, my body was absorbing it as quickly as it washed over me. I was also drinking it all in. Slowly I pulled my muzzle further and further out till I was sucking heavily on the slit itself. As my body swelled so did my hunger. My gut was filling out as I kept feasting on Leon's cum and he hasn't reached a climax yet. It didn't take long before I was pushing the head of his cock into my muzzle. Slowly I was taking more and more of his fat length, it was still bigger than I was; that was slowly changing as I kept swelling in all directions. Though Leon couldn't speak, I could feel his body vibrating and his cock pulsing and throbbing as I went further and further along the length of his cock. It wasn't going to take much more before I was going to get flooded. As soon as I was able to fully take his length into my maw, that was when his cock thickened, completely preventing me from backing off. I didn't have time to react as soon I was being force fed a massive blast of hot cum. My gut swelled out greatly, making it the main feature as his climax first hit. My muscles were doing their best to catch up to the hot protein drink I was being pumped full with. Even my cock, tail cock, and balls pumped up and enlarged. I was stuck firmly onto his cock as my body kept swelling out of control. I could feel every part of me starting to fight for more space as I was quickly approaching Leon's size. As quickly as I reached Leon's size, I blew past him and kept blowing up even bigger. I was still being force fed all of his cum. My gut was still massive, but now my muscles have caught up with the growth. My massive hands start to fondle and caress his massive balls, trying to milk them for all their worth. I did notice that as I drank, they were slowly shrinking. Once I was three times Leon's size I was finally free from his cock. My body's ability was still pulling in all his cum so nothing went to waste. I forced his cumming cock down into mine. I howled in lust as I surged in size. My mighty mass pumping and swelling all around me, but was still able to move my jaw for the time being. I couldn't see over the galaxy size pecs, I was able to feel my massive cock pumping up thicker and my balls growing heavier. Bigger and bigger I grew, unable to stop or slow my growth. Then I felt the obvious growth in my cock as Leon was now being pulled in. His balls had finally drained and now his mass would be added to my own. I was sad and happy at the same time. Happy that he was getting his wish to be part of me, but sadden by the same thing. As soon as he was completely cock vored and turned into cum. I opened my maw and every part of me began to suck in everything. My mouth, ass, tail cock, cock, and nipples began pulling in stars, planets, dust, gasses, dark matter, and even the anti-matter. Nothing was escaping me, it will all be inside of me. I could feel my massive balls rubbing along my thighs, before they were doing the same to my calves and even brushed under my feet. I was surging and pulsing bigger and bigger. My mouth was the first to be forever shut as my mighty pecs finally grew so thick and massive that it was able to push it shut. My tight ass was the next to stop feasting on the universe as my balls and tailcock grew so immense that they were able to block it. My massive gut grew and rested along the fat length of my cock till it stretched out and barely brushed the very edge of the flared head. Arms and legs were so packed with mass that they were completely locked. Tail cock so thick that it also pointed straight out away from my body, unable to even move. I had to be as big as the universe itself if not bigger. The thought caused my cock to throb, jiggling my gut. I wish I could moan, but I was so big that it was impossible. However, another chain of events were starting and I was completely helpless. As my cock throbbed and jiggled the belly, I was becoming aroused making my balls churn, which stimulated my thick tail cock. There was no stopping it, I couldn't stop it. I was being sent into pure unconstrained, unrestricted sexual bliss. I was so immense that this climax will be the end of all climaxes - the Grand Climax. My entire body pulsed and throbbed, trying to pump up even bigger as the Grand Climax was building to it's apex. Everything kept happening faster and faster as it got closer and closer. Time froze for what felt like an eternity. Then the Grand Climax began. Epilogue I roared out as I became cumming hard, Leon's roar overpowered mine. Two massive godly bodies pumping thick power ropes of hot sticky cum from three massive cocks, four massive nipple cocks and a pair of tail cocks. Leon was restored to match the form he dreamed of. Wider than he was tall, so much muscle that movement was challenging. His lone cock was long enough to rise over the massive mountains range of his pecs. His cock can arch towards him or away at his control so he can spray his face or mine with his powerful cum. His fat nipples looked more like cock tips and produced as powerful of jets. His new tail cock plugged firmly into my ass. The only massive change I made for myself was sporting two massive cocks, parallel to each other. Spaced perfectly so that Leon's cock fit snugly between them. They were just enough thick enough that when we are frotting they would barely brush against our nipple cocks. The universe, as well as the world, was completely remade. For the most part no one knows what had happened. The giant minowolf turned out to be a god, which Leon and myself were transformed into. Some of the males now had to deal with the possibility of being able to reproduce. Leon and I are not immune to this, but both of us produce an egg which is pushed out though the tailcock. Our "god-spawns" do not survive for more than a few days, tending to our needs, until they return to one of our cocks. It's one of the two times that our tailcocks ever leave the other's tight ass. The other time is when we have to produce Trucker Muscle. Truck Muscle truck stops now started to show up, all showcasing the line of products. Our feature product was slightly adjusted so the growth benefit only lasts a few days or until they climax. To add to the changes, there is a limit to how big they can get. The stops also include a hotel designed for macros so that they can be nice and big without breaking the building. No truck stop was ever complete without the massive showers, perfect for either starting the action or cleaning up afterwards. The two of us now live in a little secluded area, but well known, Trucker Muscle Mountain Range. The mountain tops aren't snow covered, they are cum covered! Our powerful blasts go practically everywhere. Those that try to climb them are met with the incredible presence of the god-spawns we produce, which take them to us for "punishment" - normally being cock vored. Just the two of us, forever bound to producing Trucker Muscle as well as being sex crazed muscle gods of the universe.

Some days you just want to sleep. Wizard World has a way of sapping you of your energy, especially after hours of signings and Q&A sessions. Yeah, you're being worshipped and catered to, but sometimes you just want to sleep. Ian Somerhalder had planned to do just that, arriving at his hotel room after hours on the convention floor. He was alone for a rare con, with people like Paul off shooting their own projects. That meant for a very lonely hotel room, and as much as he needed the quiet time, he missed having some companionship. The actor unlocked his hotel room door and coasted in, clad in a leather jacket over a black v-neck and distressed gray denim. He took a breath as he closed the door, the light in his room on and the bed looking awfully welcoming. With a loud flop, Ian collapsed onto the bed beneath him and took a few deep breaths, when he felt a hard, solid object against his ribs. Annoyed, he rolled onto his side to find a black box sitting on the bed, blending in with the black bedspread. Expecting chocolates or a typical hotel freebie, he rolled onto his back and opened the lid to find a white card, simply reading “From a fan.” Immediately, Ian is taken aback. He's used to getting gifts, but rarely does he ever open them. He certainly didn't expect to find one in his bed. Rolling his eyes, he tossed the card aside and saw a bright blue pillow of fabric nestled in the box. Tugging the blue object out, the fabric unfurls as a sheepish grin crosses Ian's face. Bright teal underwear, silky and cool to the touch. But unlike most of the underwear he receives, these look like they're actually made for men. Taking a closer look, he realized the straps of the underwear taper to a string in the back and thin strips on the sides, with a substantial pouch… a thong. “Well shit.” Ian smirked as he twiddled with the slick fabric. He paused for a second before sitting up on the bed and shucking his jacket. He pauses once more, considering what he's about to do… he's never worn a thong before, though the desire for some spicier undergarments had certainly come up in the past. His shoes come off next, and he unbuckles his jeans and pulls them down. His black briefs bulge generously, half hard with oddly sexual excitement over the new undergarment. His thighs are lean and rounded, body shaved for another season of TVD. Ian kicks off his denim and stands up, grabs his briefs by the lip and tugs them down. Off goes his briefs, his erection growing and swaying as he steps between the straps of the thong. Ian shudders as the blue fabric is pulled up his thighs, the back strap digging between his tight asscheeks, his cock brushing against the fabric, ballsack barely covered by the skimpy pouch. He's fully hard now, his cut member close to eight inches in length, the head peeking against the top lip of the thong. He reaches down and strokes the head, chuckling, and pulls his shirt off to leave him in nothing but his new underwear. Turning to the hotel room's full-length mirror, Ian turns slightly to look at his pert, toned ass in the mirror. He struts a bit, watching his reflection, and chuckles at the sight of him clad in nothing but the teal pouch and strap. A jolt of sudden pain rockets through Ian's stomach and chest as he doubles over, moaning as his eyes widen. The sharp pain spreads from his abdomen up his chest and down his legs, his muscles seizing up as looks back into the mirror, his skin becoming pale as he lets out a loud groan. He jolts back, his chest jutting out, veins pulsing down his neck and spreading across his arms, his breathing becoming harried as he struggles to move. With another jolt, his left arm begins to pulse, the veins pumping furiously as his toned bicep begins to throb and flex. The smooth, rounded surface of his right bicep swells cartoonishly, inflating with new mass. His triceps swells to match, his forearms ballooning outward as his knuckles crack and flex. Ian watches in awe and horror as his right arm explodes with size, his eyes wide, sweat beginning to bead down his forehead.. With a similar jolt, his left arm cracks and stiffens as it too begins to hulk out. His shoulders crack as his neck begins to thicken, his lean back starting to broaden as his traps flare outward and bulge with new size. His deltoids expand to large rounded shapes that taper down toward his chest. His lats inflate as massive veins pulse down the length of his arms and across his chest, his balance failing as he tries to get his footing. Ian begins to gasp as his chest expands outward, his back still throbbing with growth as his lean pecs are stretched across the growing width of his chest, his breath inflating the growing lungs deep within his straining body. His pecs begin to surge forth, swelling into massive rounded slabs, nipples erect and forced to point downward beneath the thick size of his melon-like pectorals. Staring back at the mirror. Ian was a freakish picture of contrast. His upper body was herculean, tapering down to his lean, normal legs and thighs. His cock had certainly reacted, dark spots forming in his underwear as precum begins to ooze from his stimulated member. Ian placed his hands on his expanded pecs, feeling their firmness and warmth, in awe. Ian's abdominal muscles, still taut from the strenuous growth of his upper body, begin to crunch and contort. The smooth six-pack tightens as Ian's spine cracks, his growing back muscles stretching as his body begins to inch upward with new height. His abs thicken, growing blocky and stiff down his stomach as the cartoonish taper to his lower body broadens into a wider, straight, squared shape. Rigid obliques frame his strong stomach as his modest Adonis belt deepens into a cut V shape over his thighs. His cock begins to throb violently, pushing upward against the lip of his thong as his glutes envelope the string of his thong with beefy size. Inches of new cock length push out of his pouch, expanding up his abs and smearing them with precum, curving to the right as it gains new girth to match. Ian's balls churn and swell as precum pumps from his expanding musclecock, causing the actor to moan even louder. Still struggling to maintain his balance, Ian shuffles around as his lean thighs begin to balloon outward, throbbing and shifting into thick trunks of strength and mass in an exaggerated diamond shape. Divots and grooves run the length of the monstrous leg muscles as they meet in the middle, pushing Ian's pouched balls forward as his beefy quads push together. Groaning, Ian reaches down and grabs his cock, a spurt of precum rocketing from the red head of his stimulated member. He jerks furiously as his knees buckle, calves rippling with expanding size as they become thick and rounded in shape. Fisting his cock furiously, Ian leans against the mirror in his new godly bodybuilder size and groans, his eyes closing once more as he's lost in the sudden lust that accompanied his transformation. Unbeknownst to Ian, an uninvited guest had been waiting in the bathroom. A godly frame sat in the shadows, stroking his cock through a crimson thong. The strong brow and jaw of Calum von Moger comes into view behind Ian as the actor pumps his cock, to which Calum licks his lips. “Need some help big guy?” Calum strokes his own leaking member as Ian looks up at the younger bodybuilder. Calum was more proportional in size compared to Ian's inhuman mass, something Calum had planned all along. “Who… who the fuck are you?” Ian freezes as he watches the younger man, refusing to unlatch from his rigid cock. “A fan. You liked your gift right?” Calum strolls toward Ian, smiling as he tugs his thong down and lets his cock free. He places a hand on Ian's warm broad back. “I thought you could use the extra poundage. You're looking hot as fuck, by the way.” Calum presses his hard cock against Ian's massive thigh, his hot breath now against Ian's right ear. Calum's body is glistening with sweat and tanned in a way Ian's pale body is not, highlighting Calum's more aesthetic musculature. “It… feels so good, fuck...” Ian groans as he begins to stroke again, his free hand kneading his broad pecs. “Give me a flex, stud.” Calum pulls his right arm into a pose, his thick biceps tightening into broad mounds. Ian follows the pro's advice and pulls his free arm into a flex, watching in awe as his swollen biceps ball into massive rounded peaks. Calum chuckles and grabs a handful of Ian's thick chest, thumbing the actor's large nipples. “All the mass with none of the work, but a little bit of gyno for authenticity. You sensitive?” Calum tweaks Ian's nipples as Ian moans, unlatching from his cock as it pulses out another load of “Fuck… FUCK...” Ian bellows as Calum touches his body, feeling the pro's hands begin to roam around his enhanced frame. Ian returns the favor, placing his hands on Calum's broad shoulders and stroking downward towards his rounded pecs. The two men reposition themselves to face eachother as Calum's eleven-inch muscle dick pushes against Ian's pouch. “Free the python stud. You should be a match.” Ian reaches cautiously into his thong and tugs his hard cock out, and the two muscular members collide with a wet slap causing shudders of pleasure from both men. “God you're gorgeous. I figured you'd make a sexy fucking muscle stud.” Calum places a warm hand on Ian's shoulder as Ian feels a warm grip around his cock, the slick surface of Calum's member now sliding against it. Calum grips on the two rods and fists them slowly, his hand moving to Ian's still very handsome jaw and face. “Wait… I saw you at the con.” Ian squints slightly, trying to place Calum. “You had the Spartan costume on.” “You said I had better tits than most of the ladies at the con.” “And now I get them up close and personal.” Ian moves his hands down to Calum's pecs, feeling their thickness as Calum bounces them for Ian. “Fun party trick. Hot.” “You should get your cock between them. My treat.” Ian nods as Calum falls backward onto the bed with a loud thud, the bed creaking beneath his mass. He tugs his thong down and tosses it at Ian, who inhales the pro bodybuilder's musk. “Jesus fuck.” Ian grunts as he pulls his own thong down and rears up onto the bed, straddling Calum's legs as he slides across the man's sweaty upper body. Ian presses his cock between Calum's pecs as Calum flexes and bounces them around his length, causing Ian to moan and thrust against his chest. Ian's glutes flex as they shift across Calum's abdominal muscles, Calum's hard cock occasionally meeting Ian's backside and stringing precum between the two. “Fuck… i'm gonna cum just from this, holy shit...” Ian moans as his thrusts become stronger, sliding his wet cock back and forth between Calum's big pecs, only to shudder and grunt as a massive rope of hot cum erupts from his engorged cock and splatters across Calum's cheeks and forehead, globs of cum splattering in Calum's hair and dripping down the aussie's chin and neck. The immense volume of Ian's orgasm surprises even Calum as he shuts his eyes, feeling the volleys of Ian's cum streaming across his lips and against his nose. Ian slides backwards, Calum's dripping cock pulled between Ian's glutes as the bigger man takes a few heavy breaths, recovering from his orgasm. Calum opens his mouth and licks his lips, tasting Ian's seed as he thrusts his cock between Ian's asscheeks. Ian grinds against the younger man's cock, smearing trails of white seed against Calum's abs as the two begin to make out. Calum's hands wrap around Ian's neck as they kiss, moaning as Calum thrusts against Ian's ass. “You wanna seal the deal?” Ian breaks their kiss as he tightens his ass around Calum's erection. “More than you know.” Calum nods in approval as Ian relaxes his ass, pulling forward as Calum begins to push his hard cock between Ian's glutes, probing at the actor's hole. “This isn't my first, don't go easy on me.” Ian goes back to kissing Calum as the pro begins to penetrate the actor, Ian's tight hole parting as Calum forces his rigid dick inside of Ian. Ian groans and thrusts forward from the sensation, biting his lip as Calum's wet cock begins to piston into him. Ian pushes back, working into a rhythm of opposing thrusts as they make out furiously. “Let me ride your cock, fuck...” Ian cranes upward and slides back, taking Calum's full length inside of him as Calum watches the handsome actor ride his thick muscle cock. “Flex for me stud, let me see that new muscle!” Calum groans as he rocks back and forth beneath Ian, watching the older man ride him and feeling his release coming. Ian pulls his arms into classic bodybuilding poses, groaning as his hard cock bobs in sync with his cock riding, his thick frame casting a shadow over Calum as the younger man's cock hits his prostate and cum bubbles from his overstimulated cock. “I'm… ohhh fuck, OH FUCK...” Calum moans and thrusts his chest up as he cums inside Ian, hot spurts of thick cum rocketing deep into Ian's hole as Ian tightens his thick glutes around Calum's rod, bouncing his pecs and flexing his bis as he rides out Calum's orgasm. The deep groans of the two men echo through the hotel room as Calum's cumshots slow, and Ian leans forward and goes back to kissing Calum as the Australian’s cock throbs within him. The two men embrace, Ian's wet cock sandwiched between their abs as they doze off to sleep.

First Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1131-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-one/ Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3706-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-twelve/ CHAPTER THIRTEEN Hank drove us back toward the City, though my mass now placed a noticeable strain on the van’s engine and suspension. There was no convenient way to determine how heavy I was, but both he and Matt were certain I had grown another foot. They guessed I was now about seven and a half feet tall, which seemed right to me. Did my mass really matter anymore? I could feel that I was even denser and it was obvious that my proportions were yet more extreme – my shoulders wider, my muscles thicker. My epic, perpetually throbbing cock was just over 27 inches long. I would never be able to fuck again, but I found I didn’t care. It was the single most masculine, beautiful object in the universe and I spent the entire trip home in complete ecstasy as I worshipped it, stroking the mighty, vein-wrapped trunk, my lips wrapped around the tip of the massive head as my cum gushed forth without end. Once home, Hank told me that Carlos had called. He was making a miraculous recovery, expected to be released the next day, and was desperate to see me. Only minutes later, Terry called with a possible explanation. Hank put him on speaker and the three of us settled down in the living area of the first floor. Hank and Matt sat on the sofa while I sat on the floor, afraid to destroy any furniture that I might touch. Terry explained that my cum contained self-propelled cells that repaired biological tissue. Plant or animal. “It operates at a molecular level,” he said over the speakerphone. “Like a magic bullet. The repairer cells, for lack of a better term, in your semen penetrate damaged tissue, apparently analyze the DNA, and restore everything according to the discovered blueprint.” He paused for a beat as if to allow his statement to sink in. “It’s a nanotech dream come true.” Hank and I looked at each other. It sounded impressive but neither of us understood the significance of what Terry had just reported. “That would make Jamal’s semen the most valuable substance on Earth,” Matt said. “Can you explain it in English?” I asked. “Sure. Sorry, Jamal,” Terry said. “In simpler language, your cum heals and restores everything that it touches. I tested it on one of the plants in my office and even myself. I have a mouse that is slowly re-growing a limb. Needless to say, I’ve never seen anything like it. There has never been anything like it.” “Wait,” Hank said. “So ... my tonsils could be growing back?” Matt looked at the phone. “My wisdom teeth? My foreskin?” He then looked at me. “That’s annoying.” “Speak for yourself,” Hank said. “I’d love to have my foreskin back.” “I can’t say yet,” Terry responded before continuing his report. He explained that the repairer cells seemed to have a life expectancy outside of a host of about nine hours but that freezing extended that for an undetermined period of time. The next obvious question was how did I generate all of this matter from nothing, and Matt finally explained to us what he had told Terry two days before. “I wouldn’t really call it a theory,” he said. “More like a wild ass guess. But here’s the deal. You know Einstein’s famous equation? Energy equals mass times the speed of light squared? Think about it. The speed of light squared is a crazy big number, thus to get any decent amount of mass would require an insane amount of energy.” “So Jamal isn’t picking up a hundred pounds of beef from his power outlet,” Terry said over the speaker. “At least not directly. Matt thinks his body is using that power – any power, really – as a catalyst to tap into the really good stuff.” “The good stuff?” I asked. “Yeah,” Matt said. “And this is the wild ass guess part. Your body could be accessing something called zero-point energy.” “Huh?” Hank said. “Just google it,” Matt said. He smiled. “You’ll get a better explanation than I can give.” “Okay,” I said. “But that’s still energy. What about the mass?” “Ah, but it could be a huge amount of energy,” Matt said. “Which could be converted into a meaningful amount of mass. And there is also something called attribute theory.” “My head hurts already,” Hank said. “I’ll be brief,” Matt said. “Wait. Have either of you ever done any object-oriented programming? Terry?” “Huh?” Hank said again. “Oh no,” Terry said. “Even my attempts with BASIC in junior high were train wrecks.” I shook my head. “That’s fine,” Matt said thoughtfully. I enjoyed watching him search for a way to explain a subject outside of his area of expertise to two men who were fortunate to finish high school. “Let me start this way. Experience tells us that information can be represented by either matter, like ink on a piece of paper, or energy, like electricity in a computer. But what if the reverse were true? What if the matter and energy around us is actually a manifestation of information? If we look at things this way, the properties of matter and energy are attributes, the scientific laws that govern physical systems are functions or processes that affect those attributes, and reality is just a program running on a computer called the universe. Are you with me so far?” “Why are you makin’ this so complicated?” Hank asked. “What do you mean?” Matt asked. “Just say God is doing this to Jamal and be done with it.” “If there was a god, why would it need Jamal to clean up its own mess?” I remained silent. I found their discussions entertaining. “It’s just an easier explanation,” Hank said. Matt shook his head. “Be careful with that. Just because you can’t explain something doesn’t mean there must be a supernatural explanation for it. It just means you don’t understand it.” Hank stood abruptly. “I’m goin’ to the bodega for some Tylenol,” he said. “Hank – ”, Matt began. “Seriously,” Hank said. “Go ahead without me.” Matt looked at me. “It’s okay,” I said. “Keep going.” “Fine,” he said with some reservation. “Let me give you an example. Let’s say you have a plastic bottle of water sitting on the counter and you put it in a freezer. The temperature of the water drops as the process of thermodynamic heat transfer takes place. But what if we could go in and directly set the temperature attribute of the water molecules to zero degrees with it still sitting on the counter? Boom, it’s instantly frozen.” “But what happens to the heat energy the water had before we changed the temperature?” I asked. Matt’s face brightened and his jaw dropped. “Wow,” he said, apparently impressed. “You’re not only following me, you asked exactly the right question.” “Hey!” I said, smiling. I was irrationally pleased that I had impressed him. “I’m more than just a big piece of meat.” “That much is certain,” he agreed. I realized where he was going with this, which also surprised me. If the physical properties of an object could be attributes, so could its location. “You are saying that my body is relocating matter to increase my mass?” “Well, more like I’m proposing that as a possibility. Maybe both are happening – zero point energy into matter as well as location reassignment of matter.” He looked uncomfortable. “You’re not buying your own theory,” I said to him. “It’s just a wild ass guess, remember?” He said as he shook his head. “And a highly speculative one. Even if accurate, it still doesn’t scratch the surface of a full explanation.” I shrugged my shoulders. “Works for me,” I said. “You know, maybe Hank’s on to something,” Terry said from the other end of the line. Matt jumped as if he forgot Terry was still on speaker. “What do you mean?” I asked. “Maybe you are being changed by an external force,” Terry proposed. “Maybe the universe senses an imbalance and is modifying you to set things straight. Not consciously, but like an immune system. Our species is a serious and immediate threat to the planet.” There was a long pause. “I know it sounds ridiculous and I’m just thinking out loud here...” I smiled. “No, no. I like it. The universe is creating its own god and it’s me.” “That is so fucking hot.” I heard Matt say as the implications of that simple statement flooded my body and mind with overwhelming ecstasy. The universe is creating its own god and it’s me. Cum began gushing from my immense tool as I imagined myself as an immortal, omnipotent god. I seized and stroked my impossibly hard cock, lost in the fantasy, until my orgasm grew so intense that everything went white. * * * I heard a door close and opened my eyes. Night had fallen and I was on the floor in Hank’s ground floor living area, which was covered in my jism. The ceiling, walls, floor and furniture were all coated with hundreds of gallons of spunk, which glistened in the spot lamps mounted on the ceiling. Matt was nowhere to be seen. Hank walked in with a paper bag and set it on the cum-drenched coffee table. He then squatted down next to me. I watched his quads explode as he sat. I had forgotten how immense they were. “Hey, before I go to bed, I want to remind you of somethin’,” he said. “What?” I asked hesitantly. Not only was he oblivious to the mess I had made of his living area, his words sounded eerily familiar. “What,” Hank said. I frowned. “What what?” “What,” he repeated. “I need to remind you what.” “Hank,” I said impatiently. “Haven’t we been through this once already?” “No, that was why. This is what.” I exhaled and sat up. “Okay, what then?” “You already know,” he said. I sighed. It was completely unlike him to speak in circles. “You already know what you are,” he said as if sensing my frustration. “The Alpha Stud of the planet,” I said. “Ruler of humanity.” “Do not be so modest,” he said as he looked at me. “You are no longer Jamal the man.” His eyes were oddly cloudy once again. His voice filled my mind. I want you to relax and look at me. I watched as his pupils began to expand, eclipsing the fading green of his irises, spreading until the globes of his eyeballs were completely black. Now clear your mind. You are much more than our ruler. His eyes grew until I was surrounded by their limitless blackness, again floating in space amongst the stars. The solar wind caressed my immense form and brought me undreamed of pleasure. You will be our god. You know this to be true. You have known it for some time. I stretched as I basked in the sun’s unshielded radiation, fully aware of the incalculable power my body possessed, my cock thrusting into a star system destined to be mine. I had no frame of reference, no sense of scale, but I felt impossibly huge – the size of a moon or planet. I flexed my titanic quads and felt the shredded masses of impossibly dense muscle partially hidden from my view by the vast bulk of my pecs. Even I couldn’t wrap my mind around my inconceivable strength. I sensed something behind me and turned to see the Earth suspended in space – a blue and white bubble of the finest crystal – distant and delicate. Despite my colossal size I could see everything, every person, every building, every tree, every insect, every action, everywhere on the planet. As I surveyed my planet, I realized that even my awareness had become godlike. My power continued to increase, and the knowledge of this brought with it a desire that only one thing could satisfy. I needed to fuck. The god needed to fuck. Then, as if on cue, movement to my right drew my attention. I turned to see the moon drawing nearer as if sensing my cock’s deepest desire to penetrate and destroy, to demonstrate to a submissive universe its complete and eternal domination over all things. I didn’t even have to move. The moon’s orbit had placed it on a collision course with my great cock, a rendezvous that would obliterate the planetoid in a small sacrifice offered by a grateful universe. I watched as it began to accelerate, captured in the gravity well of my immense mass, and soon it was close enough that I could estimate just how huge I was, my tool alone one thousand miles in length, the perfect length to impale the moon down to its core. I seized my spasming cock in my thick, powerful hands, smiling with anticipation as I held it still, watching over the gigantic mountains of my pecs as the surface of the fragile satellite approached. I chuckled, wondering if I would even feel my planet’s ancient companion crumble against the infinitely hard head of my all-powerful fuck tool. But I wasn’t left wondering for long, for as the doomed planetoid reached the head of my cock, shattering and compressing and liquefying against my indestructible organ, I felt as if my godhood was being caressed by the finest silk. I threw my head back in joy, overcome by the limitless pleasure of the moon’s destruction, and roared with such force that space-time itself shuddered and my billions of slaves collapsed to their feet, sensing my ecstasy and bowing to their immortal god, thanking me for my eternal rule as my cock absorbed the entire mass of the moon and unleashed an orgasm of such magnitude that I had to mentally shield the Earth to prevent its destruction as well... I opened my eyes to find myself face down in shattered concrete and buried in still more concrete and twisted steel. * * * Hank and I sat on his new brown mid-century modern leather sofa watching an early evening CNN report on his new projection TV. It was really too big for his flat, but the sponsorships continued to roll in and he had started spending as if he had a large house to fill rather than a one-bedroom apartment. His bank account slowly but steadily grew along with his muscle mass. I couldn’t complain. It was late Spring and I had not only regained all the weight I lost after my brush with death, but an additional ten pounds, all while being more ripped than ever. Hank claimed responsibility for that. “As much as you fuck me, I don’t know why you bother with cardio.” He was probably right. We had been dating steadily for six months and I was in love. I knew that much. Aside from spoiling me with gifts and surprise weekends away, he was so masculine and beautiful that I still grew dizzy simply by looking at him, He was loyal, generous, uncomplicated, and a lot of fun to be with. Except when we watched the news, which seemed to bring out the worst in both of us. Being uncomplicated was a double-edged sword; he saw everything in black and white. We were the good guys and they were the bad guys. I knew it was nowhere near that simple, and as the invasion of Afghanistan continued to escalate, so had our tempers. I had left his flat in a rage a few times already. Yet here I was, once again, watching a report on alleged civilian casualties at the hands of our own military. I felt like I would blow a gasket and jumped to my feet. “Jamal,” Hank said. “Don’t do this, man. Calm down.” “We keep killing innocent people!” “They attacked us!” “Yeah?” I fired back while pointing to the screen. “The dead people in that village attacked us? Those kids and abused women attacked us?” “Hey, just last week you told me the Taliban should be wiped off the face of the Earth. What do you think those boys would have grown up to be?” He was right. I had said just that. They were the most extreme of religious conservatives, and religious conservatives did little but oppress everyone around them. “Two wrongs don’t make a right,” I told him, but even as I said it, I knew it was a weak defense. Hank sighed. “Just go home,” he said. “You’re pissed off again and I don’t want to deal with it tonight.” “Because everyone is so fucking stupid and selfish!” I said as I turned around to face him. “A hundred thousand dark skinned people starve to death every day in Asia and Africa and we don’t do shit. Thousands of American die from lack of health care every week and we don’t do shit. But a group of Saudis kill a few thousand Americans and suddenly billions of dollars appear to invade Afghanistan? The Soviets tried this before and failed. You think this will be any different?” “We’re America, man. We can do anything.” The irony of his claim made me cringe. I shook my head. “We’ll be there for years. I promise you that. Thousands of our soldiers are going to die. Tens of thousands more Afghani civilians are going to die. That’s not my idea of justice.” “You don’t live in the real world, man.” I stormed to his door, opened it and turned around. “Well if living in the ‘real world’ means not giving a shit about people I don’t know then I don’t want to live in it.” “Fuck that. You can’t save the world, man. Let it go, you’re just hurtin’ yourself.” He was right. I continued to let events that were outside of my control affect me and my relationships. But on the other hand, how could anyone with a conscience not be outraged? He stood from the sofa and approached. “Look. You’re a great guy but I can’t deal with this.” He shrugged. “I can’t do this anymore.” My heart began to beat twice as hard. “Do what?” He held his hands toward me then let them fall. “See you like this. Maybe we should just get together for sex and leave it at that.” “What?” I couldn’t believe what I had just heard. “You’re kidding.” “I can’t take it. Jamal, I like you a lot but I think we should stick to fucking.” A wave of anxiety and rejection washed over me with such force I almost felt like puking. “You just ‘like’ me? Is that all I am to you? Good sex?” “The best,” he said. “I mean that. You really are.” “Fuck you!” “Jamal –” “FUCK YOU!” I trudged home, my head wrapped in a fog of rage and confusion and my heart trapped in a nail-studded vice. I had run off yet another potential partner, and this time, it was someone I truly loved. * * * I stood, extracting my cock from the pulverized concrete beneath me, and pushed aside the thousands of pounds of debris that had fallen onto me. Dust filled the air. I was in what remained of Hank’s basement gym. The light of dawn passed down through a large hole in the ceiling and I immediately realized what had happened. I had fucked my way down through the concrete floor of the living area, destroyed a few of Hank’s workout machines, and continued to plow the basement floor like a jack hammer. I rolled my eyes. Another insane over-the-top dream, another big mess. This couldn’t go on. It was time to stop trying to live like a man. “Hank?” I called out in my booming voice. “Matt?” The only reply was a chunk of concrete that fell and struck me in the head. It shattered. “Guys?” I called out again as I brushed the remnants from my hair. “Up here,” I heard Hank say. “You okay?” “Yeah,” Hank replied. His voice sounded stressed. “I guess.” I strode effortlessly through the debris as if it weren’t even there and climbed the stairs. Hank and Matt were in the kitchen holding one another. Broken dishes and glass littered the floor. It looked as if there had been a strong earthquake. I could sense their fear. My brow furrowed. “I love you guys. You don’t have to be afraid of me.” “Uh, yeah, man,” Hank began. “I think we do.” “Hank...” I said before stopping myself. He was right. I was so strong that I could kill them both, accidentally and without effort. Hank could easily have been downstairs in his gym. Everything and everyone is so hopelessly fragile now. “I saw your dream, man. I was there. If you’re not our god yet, you’re gonna be.” “It was just a dream,” I said. “I’ve been having crazy dreams all week.” “It’s the future.” “No, it's your fantasy,” I said though I suspected he was right, even if not in detail. The possibility of such inconceivable power filled me and turned my endless pre-cum stream into a gushing torrent. I could feel my cock expand still more as I watched them both sink to their knees. They bent forward until their foreheads touched the floor with arms outstretched toward me. “You are beyond magnificent,” Matt said in a trembling voice. I could tell he was crying. “I know I am,” I rumbled in my deep, powerful voice. It was the simple truth. Never in my wildest fantasies had I imagined such masculine, physical perfection. Such massive, shredded muscularity. Such extreme, immeasurable strength. Yet it was all mine and ecstasy flooded my massive, dense body as my acute awareness of the impossibly masculine beauty and power I possessed continued to grow. I truly had become glorious beyond reason. Finally, I felt ready to make my existence known. “It’s time to reveal yourself to your world,” Hank said as if reading my mind. “Yeah,” I said. “Stand up and let’s go.” They didn’t move. In fact, they almost seemed paralyzed. “What are you doing?” I asked. “We can’t,” Matt gasped. “It’s like you’re … holding us down.” What the fuck? “But I’m not doing anything,” I protested. “Yeah,” Hank said. “You are.” I could hear them both struggling to breathe and looked around as if I would be able to identify what was overpowering them. Yet in the back of my mind I feared it had to be me. Who or what else could do such a thing? And more importantly, how could I control it? “Please stop,” Matt grunted. “Please…” The pain in his voice was unbearable. “I don’t know what I’m doing!” I yelled, forgetting the power of my voice in my distress. They both cried out in unison with the shattering of more glass. Was my mere presence having this effect on them? How could I have any kind of relationship with people if they suffered when near me? “Well you better fuckin’ figure it out … unless you want two more deaths … on your conscience!” Hank managed to yell. Karen. His words were like a punch in the gut. I staggered backward. They both inhaled deeply as if surfacing from a deep dive. “I’m glad you’re still in there somewhere,” Hank finally said. “I never left.” He sat up and looked at me askance. He was both frightened and angry. I was frustrated and confused. I could actually feel him pulling away from me emotionally. “Look, I’m sorry –” I said. “Just shut up,” he said as he stood and helped Matt to his feet. They started for the stairs up to the loft. “Where are you going?” “We’re covered with glass and dust and your cum. Where do you think?” He asked crossly as they climbed the stairs. “We’re gonna clean up.” He stopped and looked down at me. “You know, like people.” I frowned. “You’re not going with me?” I asked, surprised both that they would turn me down and that I didn’t want to go without them. “You know, I guess it’s not all about you after all,” Hank said. “Oh, and try not to kill everyone when they worship you.” They disappeared up the stairs. “Matt?” I called out. “I’m sorry,” he yelled back. “Fine.” Angry, I spun on the ball of my foot and strode toward the front of the building, my bare feet crushing the shattered glass that covered the floor into powder with each step. Just as I rounded the hole I made in the floor of the living area, I stepped into a pool of my own cum, slipped, and fell flat on my ass. The concrete, already weakened by my earlier pounding, gave way and I crashed through the floor into the basement. Again. I sighed and closed my eyes. Just as I thought nothing would be difficult for me again, everything had become difficult. Next Chapter: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12351-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-fourteen/

With the gracious permission of Plastmatic20 I am posting one of his old stories from the old forum. Joe was a 22 year old attending college. In need of money, he was doing odd jobs, even ocassionally modeling. It fit him well, in part because of his good looks and decent physique. Joe was told he had a few weeks off, and decided he was going to spend that time relaxing even if he wasn't making any money. He was starting to think that it was him though; that he wasn't good enough to be called in. Joe found himself in the bathroom looking into the mirror, trying to determine his flaws. "I would do anything to get my body huge," he whispered to himself. "Anything?" He heard a voice behind him say. Joe turned around and saw a subtly sexy, yet very muscular man just standing there. He felt suprised but sill calm. "So, would you give yourself for an eternity if I let you make yourself bigger?" "Well, I...I....uh, sure, why not?" With that he was gone. Joe rose suddenly in his bed, drenched in sweat. "Holy shit, that was a weird dream, or did I just...? Nahh." He decided to forget it, besides, one of his friends was suppose to be stopping by to pick up a few assignments for school and to hang out. Joe went in the bathroom to take a shower, after he got out he looked in the large mirror he had. His dick sat fully erect, strange since no thoughts crossed his mind. Joe, interestinly, began stroking his seven inch tool, slowly. He started to stroke faster and faster, then suddenly he looked in the mirror again and saw something different, his musculature was bigger, his entire body was leaner and more muscular; his cock even looked like it grew an inch. Joe let go of his shaft in shock, and he saw his body slowly go back to its original size. "What the fuck was that?" He looked down at his throbbing dick. He gently started to massage it again until he found himself fully jacking off as his body started to enlarge with muscle again. This time Joe went to the end; bringing himself to a violent orgasm as he shot a huge load all over the mirror. He looked up, but his body size didn’t slip away again. His entire body swollen with thick hard muscle. Looking his body over, Joe couldn’t hold himself and he shot another giant load all over the mirror, walls, and ceiling. He began to see his body swell once more, his under shirt became skin tight and ripped in half, falling to the floor. Joe’s body had gotten big, his chest was so thick and plump, lats that spread out like two giant wings. His hands had grown along with forearms and huge biceps and tris. The once chiseled shoulders were now two enormous boulders, leading up to his huge thick neck and the rest of his back that exploded with pure muscle. Joe looked at his tight six pack, and leading down inside the tight boxer briefs, was a twelve inch shaft. Not to mention the two softball sized sack. Joe’s quads and thighs were beyond huge, each muscle group bulging out from one another, and the calves were like two muscle cut diamonds. Joe began feeling his huge smooth body, as just then the door bell rang and he realized his friend Chris was already there, a bit early as he looked at the clock. Chris was a fellow student at the university and in the same study group. A fairly good looking football player, he was built twice as big as Joe, or at least he used to be. Joe answered the door in just his boxer briefs, Chris looked up at his giant 6’3 muscular frame, he was speechless. "Come on in," Joe said, he wasn’t going to say anything on how he got so big, besides, Chris wouldn’t believe him. The two only met a few times, but Chris couldn't but stare and rethink his memory, asking questions he thought would only make him look dumb. They put on the TV while they looked over notes. Joe was lying on the couch reading as Chris was sitting in front. Joe started to notice that Chris was pretty much eyeing him down the whole time, only giving a few seconds on the pages. Then he saw it, the nice, and obvious bulge in Chris’ pants. "Hey, I want to show you something." Joe smiled as hewalked into the bedroom. "Uh..okay, what exactly." Chris followed, but as he turned he felt Joe grab his hand and put it on his thick chest. "Whoa dude, no..come on." Chris tried to back down, but Joe pulled him in closer, and closer. A sense of warmth came over him. "It's okay bud...just..relax." Joe encouraged. The tension dropped as Chris went down and started licking his massive thighs. The closer he got to his crotch, the closer Joe got to cumming. He licked and lapped and then finally he shot his load, feeling his muscles starting to grow again, his boxer briefs ripped to shreds. His body was even bigger, wider, and thicker. He picked up Chris and ripped off his clothes all in one tug and started sucking his eight inch dick. Drinking all of his juice, Joe put him back down. Deep powered lust now overcame both boys. "Oh fuck, I want more," Chris moaned. Joe took his now 16 inch tool and stuffed it inside Chris. "I don’t know if you can handle me, but if you can’t, too fucking bad." Joe pumped him hard and heavy for one straight hour, then finally his massive legs shuttered and let his biggest load ever. Joe’s body began growing and swelling. His body was almost like a god! He started to feel his cock expand and lengthen inside of Chris. "Oh fuck, yes!" Joe pulled the enormous dick out with a tug, Chris looked up, then without warning, Joe’s two foot shaft erupted gallons of his sweet cum all over Chris. Joe grew even more that time. "Oh shit, I can’t stop!" Load after load after load after load came out of Joe. It just wasn’t going to end. He looked down and saw that Chris had drowned in all of his man juice as the apartment flooded. Joe had gotten so fucking enormous, that he could barely move. He then remembered the deal in the sudden harsh reality, Joe was going to be cumming and growing for an eternity.

Hey guys! A big thanks once again for all the support on the story. I love you all, have a great Sunday and I’ll (maybe) see you all next week. Part I Part VI Part II Part VII Part III Part VIII Part IV Part IX Part V Changing my Life Part X Max tried on all the clothes that I bought him. Most of which fitted him perfectly, whilst some of them were a tight fit or ripped apart. After he tested all his new clothes, it was time to empty the wardrobe. In order for us to see what fitted and what not, Max had to wear all his clothes. This gave us an idea of how much he would eventually need. We tossed all his now too small clothes away and made space for his new ones. Most of his old shirts, trousers, socks and so one were thrown away. Max seemed to like ripping his own clothes. Looking at his throbbing bulge, maybe a bit too much. After our big cleanout, we had 5 full rubbish bags, all with Max’s tiny clothes. I was exhausted. My shirt was drenched and had little to no energy left. Max however seemed to be wide awake and fit. “I think I’m going to take a shower and go for an early rest.” I said making my way to the hallway. “Care to join?” I asked playfully. “I’ll be right there with you. I’m going to bring these bags downstairs first.” He said lifting all bags at the same time. I made my way to the bathroom and grabbed a washing cloth and a towel. Running the water of the shower I heard Max stumping down. I undressed myself only to smell my own sweat coming from my shirt. That shirt was ready for laundry. I tossed all my clothes into the laundry basket and stepped into the shower. The water was so warm and comforting. I closed my eyes and enjoyed every second of it. I must’ve enjoyed it to much as I was greeted with a cold hand, resting on my shoulder. Max had entered the shower and, once again, I was in awe as I saw him. His body glistering with water, towering above me. I could feel his throbbing member alongside my thigh. He kneeled down and started kissing my neck. I moaned in pleasure and in no time, we were kissing passionately. He felt more dominating and much more lustful. He broke the kiss and turned me around. He grabbed a bottle of lube which was on one of the shelves just above me. As I looked behind me, I saw just how wide his frame was becoming. I swore he looked bigger every second. He noticed me staring and gave me a smirk and a wink. When he got the lube, he put some on his hand and rubbed it over his thick shaft. He grabbed my head and turned it around. Biting my ear, I felt like I was in heaven. Max was never as dominant as that night. I felt his head pushing against my hole. It was so big. I was moaning louder and louder. I could hear him growl between my moans. Max slowly entered me with his dick and I could feel that it was bigger… Slow and steady didn’t seem to cross his mind anymore as his thrusting became quicker and more violent. With each thrust, it felt like his dick was growing. Out of pain, I looked down to see my feet and Max’. When looking at them again, I couldn’t believe what I saw. He was… growing. His feet stretched across the tiled floor and his calves widened and thickened. I couldn’t believe it. Then I felt the thrusting again and looked around to find him in some sort of trance. His eyes were closed and he was grinding his teeth. His frame widened and his eight-pack bulged out even more. His chest pushed forward and his nips pointed downwards. Biceps boomed up and triceps boomed down. His legs bulging outwards. As I witnessed his enormous growth, I realized that when I thought he looked and felt bigger, I was right. His dick now pushed against my prostate and didn’t seem to show any signs of slowing down its growth. His balls grew to the size of tomatoes whilst his dick seemed to be as big as a courgette. “Max, please stop! You’re hurting me!” I yelled in pain, trying to awake him from his trance. “MUST GROW MORE!” he growled in-between thrusts. He grabbed a hold on the shower grip. The metal started bending whilst Max kept on growling and moaning. Eventually, not able to fight Max’ strength, the handle gave up and broke off. Max however boosted upwards, towards the showerhead. The water stopped running over me as Max’ head now pushed against it. His neck thickened and pushed his head further up. With one loud roar escaping Max’ mouth, the showerhead bended and twisted, making room for a new Max. I felt his dick thrusting deeper and deeper. I couldn’t stop moaning. It hurt, but at the same time, it felt amazing. However, my moaning wasn’t anything compared to Max’s. His growling and moaning shook the perfume bottles on top of the shelves, made the mirror shake and gave me goose bumps. Not able to contain myself, I shot my load all over the tiled shower wall. Max started panting and slammed his fist into the tiled wall. I didn’t know if I had to be frightened or aroused at the sight. “HERE IT COMMMMMMAAAAAAAAAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!” Max yelled in pleasure as his fluids entered my body. Pulling out his dick, it shot its second load against the ceiling. Then there was a third one hitting the now cracked, tiled wall, and then a fourth one and a fifth one, it didn’t seem to end. Then silence returned. The only sound that filled the steamy bathroom was the running water of the shower. I heard Max gasping for air after the biggest load I’d ever seen. I sank to the ground, not able to keep myself up and faced my now hulking boyfriend. Max sat down, against the wall, still with his eyes closed and feet pushing against the glass door. He looked like a beast. Drenched with water and sweat. Veins popping up all over his hulking body. His growth seemed to have ended. I was still somewhat scared that the Max I knew was lost to the pill lurking inside of him. I slowly (and painfully) crouched my way over to the giant and stroked his massive legs making my way up to his cheek. He slowly awoke and looked all around. “What the hell happened? Why are you so tiny? Why is there cum all over the walls and ceiling?” Max said panicking. “You.. you don’t remember? I asked still a bit scared. “No… I remember placing the bags in the garage… walking up the stairs… and feeling really horny when I saw you in the shower…” he said looking at me. I noticed his voice had deepened and sounded more mature and masculine. “You did all of this. This is the mess you’ve made. I think we need to talk to the doc before you take that second pill.” I said trying to stand up. “Wait let me carry you.” Max said lifting me up easily and turning of the shower. He placed me on top of the ottoman that also seemed to have some spots of cum splattered on it. He towelled me down like a real gentlemen and handed me my bathrobe. After he cleaned up his jizz (and a telling me a billion times that he was sorry), he picked me up and we made our way downstairs, into the kitchen. “Could you give me the number of the doc?” I asked picking up the phone, ready to dial, when all of a sudden, Max starts crying… “I’m sorry…” he said between sobs “It’s all my fault…” “No it isn’t. You didn’t know that that pill would have such an effect on you.” I said rubbing his back. “This isn’t because of one pill…” he said looking away. “What do you mean?” I asked confused as to what he was saying. Max stood up to his full height, only centimetres away from the ceiling. He walked towards the kitchen and opened the cabinet that had the jar in it. Reaching for the jar, I sensed a look of fear on his face. Max seemed to hesitate whether or not to take the jar. He managed to take it and slowly walked back to the table where I sat. Max placed the jar on the table and shoved it towards me. I looked at him questioned and opened the lid… “It’s empty…” I said slowly, realizing that all 5 pills were gone. “I’m sorry!” Max said once again. “You mean you took all of them at the same time?!” I asked raising my voice. “Would you please calm down and listen to me for just a moment?” he asked, kneeling in front of me. I nodded and Max started talking: “So when we received the pills, I couldn’t wait to start with the experiment. When we arrived home I took my first pill…” “That being the one I saw?” I interrupted “Exactly. But as days went on, I didn’t see any changes. So I was tempted to take a second one, which I eventually did. Then it showed some result and so I took the third one. Then the accident happened at that party so I thought I was doing it right. And that’s when I took all of the remaining pills…” He said cringing and realizing his mistakes. For a few minutes, I couldn’t say a word. I was on one hand scared of the things that could potentially go wrong, and on the other hand, I was mad… no furious that, during this entire week, he was lying to me. But I didn’t want to shout at him. One reason being that he didn’t do it on purpose. The second reason being… while he may look big, Max is somewhat of a child hidden inside a now colossal beast so if he would start running away… I mean how would you react if a hulking figure would run across your yard at night? But I needed to know what the consequences were and what caused his animalistic behaviour in the shower. So I tried to think of something to say… “Max what you did, was wrong… but I know you didn’t do it on purpose.” I said calmly. Max turned his head and nodded in agreement. “There is erm… one more thing I haven’t told you yet…” he said looking at the ground. “Remember when you went shopping and told me that I had to inform the doc about my progress?” “Yes…” I answered anxiously. “I didn’t really send him anything. I actually didn’t want to because I was afraid I had to stop the experiment if he knew what I did.” He said looking back at me. Max sat back down. The chair underneath him was creaking due to his new weight. If I wasn’t mad at him before, now I was definitely mad because of his lies. However, I couldn’t blame him. Even though I was against it in the first place, I actually started to like all this growing. I wrapped my head around it and came with an offer: “Listen Max. I don’t like the fact that you lied to me. But I understand your fear of quiting the experiment. I don’t want to stop this experiment either. I like the way you look and love how happy you are. But I don’t know the consequences from taking all those pills at ones. I mean, you saw what happened upstairs right? What do you say if we take measurements now, send it to the doc and see what he thinks?” Max was silence for a bit, but eventually said yes. He ran upstairs, quaking the house, to get the measuring tape. I still had some difficulty trying to stand up, but the pain in my bum was bearable. Then the shaking returned and shortly after, Max’s was towering beside be. We also took a blank sheet of paper and a pen to write all our measurements down. As we began with the measuring I realised that this time, I had to use a chair to measure his full height. After 10 more minutes, I wrote down all Max’s stats and this was the end result: Neck: 45 cm (18 inch.) Arms: 60 cm (24 inch.) Waist: 88 cm (35 inch.) Chest: 142 cm (56 inch.) Legs: 83 cm (33 inch.) Calves: 60 cm (24 inch.) Height: 2.15 m (7ft) Weight: 145 kg (320 lbs) It was the first time that Max and I were both shocked at the result. Some of these results, we thought, were inhuman. After we gathered this information, it was time to inform the doc. I got my phone out and max handed me his number. I took a deep breath and dialled the number. Putting it on speaker, I heard a familiar voice answering the phone. “Doctor Petrov, what can I do for you?"

Hey guys! Here is part two of my twisted little mommy tale. Please excuse the errors as this was written on my phone. Enjoy! READ PART 1 HERE THE BLACK STALLION PART 2/3 “P-Please, m-mom, don't look at me that way…” Marcus begged, but even I couldn't stop myself from looking, not this time. My big baby boy, my big black stallion, had been secretly somehow sporting the most disgustingly overgrown massive black cock, ten-inches in diameter at least, growing well over a foot long, throbbing beneath his hands, with still room to grow! What was even better, below it all, was the two most massive bull-sized testicles, two giant semen tanks, testosterone and muscle juice reservoirs, visually churning beneath his hairy dark sack, no doubt preparing for another disastrous load, an inevitably huge mess. One that mommy could clean up. “OOOooo, Marky!” I wailed in disbelief. My pussy was gushing. It was literally all I could say, squealing faint moans under my breath, approaching my erect baby boy, this gigantic black beast, regardless of all the incestuousness, as if in a trance, intoxicated, slowly placing both my small womanly hands against his dark naked and mammothly steel-carved ape-sized muscle thighs. His usual deep teen voice moaned, only for a moment, like a boy again. It was seconds of silence as I worshipped his colossal hairy manly legs, marveling at my own offsprings impressive muscle gains, thinking he could probably lift a car, a small truck, relishing as my tiny pink painted fingers fell between the spectacular divides of his dark meaty-muscles. Oh god I was about to cum again. “M-M-Mom, please stop...” Marcus continued his whimpering, with a few faint moans of continuing pleasure. “You have N-NO idea how BIG it is!” As he said the words, his monstrous black cock began unexpectedly gushing pre-cum, torrenting was more like it, right underneath his “hiding” hands, splurging thick white-goo, right between his black iron blistered fingers. My huge mommy tits got so rock hard from watching the spectacle, the top button of my blouse suddenly popped off, going completely unnoticed of course by my shy muscle giant, my big black stallion, who was cringing like some innocent child with his eyes closed. “P-PLease, mom, for the last time!” Marcus continued to whine. He was still so determined not to give up, to not stop “hiding” his erection from his own mother’s viewing eyes, yet he freely let me continue my slow worship. Rubbing my hands up and down his naked gigantic black legs, bending down and even moving past his knees, rubbing his bloated basket-ball sized calves, which were beyond freaky, the biggest I had ever seen. Finally I made my way back up, in one swift grazing motion, to those fully-loaded teenage cum-tanks, watching the continuing dribble of thick white bull-juice fall down his grotesquely large black veiny shaft. As I reached both my small womanly hands underneath, to cup, his large sensitive horse-sized balls, his gigantic manhood suddenly began to rumble to life. “I C-CANT H-HANDLE it anymore!” Marcus roared, throwing his huge mountain-sized neck back as he groaned, my own beastly son, my big black stallion, gushing a small amount of pre-cum onto a part of my face, right into my blonde hair. He finally released the pressurized cock-head from his powerful dark hands, his giant cum fountain, unleashing, what I could only imagine to be, the world's most gigantic cock, a black monster of its own, finally freed from its cage. My big baby boy groaned even more, thumping the floor as he adjusted his stance, those huge heavy black feet, even wider, making the floor groan, the room practically. That, or maybe it was just the sound of his blood filling every inch of that pussy splitting giant cock. I continued to watch, moaning with disbelief, as the shaft grew past what must have been fifteen-inches, sixteen-inches... “It's g-growing OUT of CONTROL!” Marcus looked down in humility, as his big cum gushing black mushroom head inched up past his fat dark pancake nipples, heaving and and nearly thundering halfway up between his titanic dark male muscle cleavage, literally inching up towards his own face humiliated face. It wasn't long before all that cum-gushing hit the bottom of dark stubbled neck, shot against his chin, splurged right into his whimpering lips. His cock must have measured EIGHTEEN-inches long. “OH-oh LOOK how big my baby boy is!" I moaned in motherly ecstasy, clutching my sopping wet pussy. "And he's making such a MESS!" “T-THIS is why everyone says I'm TOO BIG, mom!” Marcus wailed, uncontrollably shooting more cum right into face, his eyelids, his open whimpering mouth, no doubt oozing down his throat. “That I need to STOP!” “Mommy thinks you should grow even more…” I said continuing to grip my pussy, dig my fingers through the fabric. “WH-WHat!? You DO!?” Marcus blubbered in confusion, like some big little schoolboy, so red in the face from his indecent exposure, as I casually walked over to his roommates old bed, where he kept all those protein bars and shakes, grabbing an unhealthy handful, two handfuls actually, double-fisting about twelve-bars in all. But I knew he wanted it, wanted to eat, wanted to grow. I on the other hand, wanted to see him explode. “W-Wait, Mmpf!” Marcus became muffled, as I stuffed two bars into his mouth, watching him eagerly chew, like he had been rationing them. “M-MOM, these are so expensive!” “Oh don't even worry sweetie. Mommy will pay for ALL of them. Even MORE if you want…” I continued shoving more protein bars into his chomping face. “MMmpf” Marcus groaned happily, opening wider as I even shoved in THREE protein bars, my pretty white hands into his huge black mouth, all at once. “Y-You WILL!?” BURRRPPPP “In fact, you should probably just eat EVERYTHING right now!” “Oh god, you're GOING to make SO BIG mom, MMmpf!” Marcus continued to chomp, as I shoved the remaining bars down his beastly flexing throat. It wasn't much longer after that I began to realize something, something even more exciting than his gigantic cock, his muscles, something that my little baby boy must have been hiding from me for a long time. You see, he apparently wasn't just exaggerating when he said I was going to make him big. Because he was literally growing bigger right before my eyes. “OOOoOooo” My pussy gushed at the site, the view of his expanding black muscle chest. “M-Marky, you should have TOLD me!” “I'm SCARED, mom!” Marcus said timidly. “I just want to grow SO big, MMmpf!” He continued chewing. “MORE than anyone should!” BURRRPPPPP FAARRRTTTTT “And I'm already having so many PROBLEMS!” Marcus continued his excuses, all while his cock gushed torrentially, failing to hide his closeted excitement, to grow into this totally monstrously muscular beast, a REAL black stallion. His gigantic and marbled dark muscle physique continued to slowly grow, swell easily past 325-pounds, maybe even 350-pounds, all muscle! But mommy still wanted to see more. I still wanted to see SO much more. I felt all my womanly juices squirt down both my legs at just the curious thought, how big could I actually make my little boy grow? “W-What are you doing now, mom?” “Just mixing the ENTIRE protein tub…” My big muscle boys eyes bulged, but I knew he wanted it, he wanted it bad. I handed him the mixed up tub of protein, watching his whimpering lustful eyes, the turmoil. He began gulping regardless, drinking, feeding his muscles with all that endless protein. His huge muscle engorged gut, the bulbous twelve-pack of abs, began bloating even bigger like a balloon, swelling into this beastly large roid-gut. GULP GULP GULP FAARRRTTTTTT, BURRRRPPPPPPPP “OH-GAWD!” Marcus wailed while taking a breath. “What am I going to DO mom, I can barely use the toilet as is! MMmpf!” GULP GULP GULP FARRRTTTTTTTT “You don't even worry about that.” I walked around to the back of his physique. “I'll never get tired CLEANING this ASS!” “HOW can you stand the SMELL?!” Marcus squirmed with curiosity, like some big child who had to pee, thumping and hoofing around. “This one girl even SUFFOCATED up there…” My poor baby boy. Dealing with all those amateur woman, those girls. He was so sensitive up his enormous muscle butthole, that even the slightest touch of my hands between his dark hairy ass-crack, the middle of those two gigantic black watermelon muscle glutes, started quaking, quivering with anticipation. The entire room, admittedly, smelled like a barn house, and it was all emanating from this giant swampy cave of muscle and shit. The musk combined, however, was so overpowering. I couldn't stop from drooling, the urge to bury my face and get lost up this gigantic spectacle of godly devastation, suffocate if I have to, just like that girl. “Oooo, I want to LICK my baby's ass so bad!” “You want to LICK MY ASS!?” Marcus wailed in even more confusion. The poor kid must have thought no one would ever go up there again, or simply didn't understand why anyone would want to. I pushed both my small womanly hands, right in the center of his stinkhole, peeling back the huge black marbled flaps of his ass cheeks, using all my strength to open his butthole just a little, just as he let out another small rank fart, blowing my hair back. It was absolutely frightening, the power alone, but being his mother, I still felt confident in going for a little graze. “OH-GAWD!!!” Marcus groaned. “Mmm, SO GOOD!” I on the other hand was tearing in ecstasy, burying my tongue deeper, further. “W-WAIT, mom!” Marcus whimpered with ecstasy, trying his best, squirming, not to hoof around again in confusion, accidentally crush my tiny little face. “B-BE CAREFUL up there!” BURRRPPPP BURRRRPPPPPPP “OH GOD, please!” Marcus preyed. “I think I might be GROWING again!” Marcus continued his warnings. I already knew he was growing. As my small womanly white tongue licked the dark musky-cave walls of his black swampy muscle butthole, I could feel those entirely car crushing ass cheeks, those titanic and powerful muscle glutes, slowly inflate around my head, my own face, inflating nearly endlessly against skull, yet I still dug deeper. Using what little strength I had left, I desperately attempted to peel back those gigantic black ass cheeks even more. I continued pushing and stuffing my eager kissing lips, feeling the walls of his ass close in around me. “MOM, please get OUT of there!” Marcus wailed in fear. “Before it's TOO LATE!” He was being such a baby, but I had a feeling he was right. All the worshipping I had been doing, the digging, the rimming, was giving my big little boy so much pleasure, his gigantic black bodybuilder butthole was literally eating me, slurping up my tiny little womanly white body up, burying me between the huge uncontrollably flexing muscle glutes of my own only son. My pussy, of course, kept gushing orgasm after orgasm. But the truth was I was stuck, yet I still showed no signs of stopping. FARRRTTTTTT POP, THUMP Luckily, just as I was about to draw my last breath, Marcus, my big black stallion, unleashed another one of his explosive protein farts. The sheer force blew my head out, my body, shooting me out his ass like a cannonball to the ground. My face was totally smeared in his filth, his stench, but I proudly licked it up, at least what I could. What was even more staggering than the entire situation, was watching that huge protein tub suddenly fall to the ground, completely empty, and then looking up. “O-O-Ohh, m-my goodness...!" *************************************************** Commented are appreciated. Stay tuned for Part 3.

In the Beginning... I woke up in a good mood. The forest scent filled my nose with clean air. Grabbing my anxious cock, I had to take a much needed pee, so I walked out of the tent and walked to the edge of the campsite. As a nice thick steam of hot piss fogged the crisp air and cold ground, I watched in disbelief when to the right of me, I saw the huge figure of a man come out of the woods towards me at the campsite. I wasn't afraid of him, but I felt anxious. No...it was something else...I was in awe. This man was not ordinary in any way, he was just huge. His arms looked thick and muscled, but not super cut and his chest was enormous. Each pec was larger than my head. His neck was the biggest I'd ever seen, with enormous traps and shoulders. Still, even with all of his size, he looked strangely familiar and he was wearing my brothers University of Nebraska shirt that I had gotten him. That was a little too odd, but for some reason, it didn't matter. It was tight as hell on the man, and it even had a split up the seam of the right side and around the neck, which again wasn't a surprise, since he was so overblown with muscle. He looked like a pro Strongman, yet he had really boyish features. I continued my piss, never one for being piss shy and actually, as I watch him lumber slowly towards the campsite, I was getting aroused the closer he came. I'm bisexual, but mainly because I had a crush that turned into a relationship with my best bud in college, otherwise I've had girlfriends my whole life. Still, deep inside of me, I always had a thing for power lifters and bodybuilders. If they were big with muscle, my cock went big for them. No one in the family or even my closest friends, knew of my duel identity, but this wall of a stud was getting me hard and any inhibition of showing my gay side was ebbing at lightning speed. I just didn't care what he or anyone that may be passing by saw. In fact, I wanted an audience. I didn't know why, but all I knew was that there a hunger inside of me that was building. I waved with my unoccupied hand and I told him to join us, still thinking that my brother was asleep in the tent. Even though I had stopped pissing, my hand continued to message my growing cock until I was so rock hard, it was hard to fit my cock back into my shorts. The man, smiled and sat down on the make-shift picnic bench that my brother and I had made. Where we were camping, wasn't in some state park or crowded camping park. Our parents had brought us up to these mountains when we were younger and since mom's passing, we thought it fitting to come back to the place we cherished most. Dad, was having a harder time and couldn't join us, because any memory of mom just hurt him too much; even good ones. The forest was very dense, with a lot of wild animals, both tame and dangerous. We had seen bears and coyotes many times, but for some in-explainable reason, they never bothered us. This place was safe and private. Only a few hikers would sporadically come by. The place was peaceful, incredibly beautiful and isolated. It was special. I don't know why I didn't notice it before, but when the man sat down that's when I saw the shredded fabric of what was left of the red shorts that my brother had been wearing last night. It couldn't be...It just couldn't. I gave the man I look, that I'm sure was one of a mixture of "What the Hell?" and "If you hurt him...?" I walked over to the tent and pulled back the flap...empty. My heart sank, but then I heard my 16 year old younger brother’s, deepened voice come out of the man. He said that it was him...That he was Jimmy. I whirled around and looked into the man's eyes...and soon realized it was my brother's eyes. He stood back up and then I realized just how tall he was. He must have been over 6 feet and Jimmy was only a scrawny 5'2". I don't know how, maybe it was the eyes, or the voice or the clothes, but I knew this imposing figure was,in fact, my brother, only changed. Strangely, my lust for the beast before me, now my brother, did not lighten, in fact, it continued to build. I was slightly taken aback by that, but not disgusted; not in the least. I asked what had happened to him and he said that he woke up, while it was just beginning to get light out. He said that he was wide awake and felt instantly refreshed as he walked out of the tent and he felt like something was different. He said he felt different, too. He didn't want to wake me, just thinking that he was just being silly, so he decided to go for a walk up to the mountain lake for a swim. He felt like swimming. He didn't know why, but he just did. He said that when he got to the lake, he noticed something glowing in the water about 50 feet out in the lake. At first he thought it was the morning sun reflecting on the water. Then as he waded into the water he knew it was coming from under the water. Since we were just at the lake the night before and there was nothing, he decided to swim out to see what it was. He knew he should have gotten me first, but it was like he was drawn to it. He said that as he swam towards it, he felt the water getting warmer...or was it him that was warming up. He was sure, but then he said he felt stronger and stronger and (blushing) hornier. He still had his boyish charm. He felt pulled to the light as he continued and when he had finally gotten over top of the glow, he said he felt a rush of bliss (again blushing) like he had an orgasm, but it was all over his body and then he blacked out. The next thing he knew he was laying on the beach, his clothes were on but they were dry, tight and shredded, as he pointed to his shorts that now left nothing to the imagination, as his new, well over 7 inch cock and huge balls hung out in the open. Being such a short guy, Jimmy's cock was only 6 inches when Hard; I caught him beating off a couple of times. He said that he saw that he had grown muscle all over and there was another change in him, too. He had a hunger inside of him, but not for food. I told him that he should see his face...that had changed too, that he was incredibly handsome. I told him he had aged about 10 years and he looked like a man in his mid 20's. His eyes widened and grunted deeply in a "whattya know" kind of way. He said that he knew he had to come back and get me, so we could figure this out and so he could....he stopped his sentence, pausing for a few seconds as he looked at me and then he said that he immediately came back to the campsite and this is where we are now. I told him, he looked fucking amazing and he agreed as he looked at his body and began to caress himself, first his pecs, then his biceps, then in a moment a sheer fantasy, he did a double bicep pose that shredded his sleeves as he huge arms exploded in muscle. He looked away from his body and he looked at me, seeing my expression of shock, awe and not surprising....desire. He said, "You like what you see, big bro...yeah...I think you do" then his left hand grabbed his now growing cock. He walked over towards me as I was like a deer in the headlights. I couldn't move as he began to tower over me the closer he came to me. His cock was now over 9 inches and pointing the way to me. My own cock was so rock hard, it hurt. Then he stopped a couple of feet away, but since his body was so huge, his pecs were right in front of my face. I could smell the power in them. I looked up as his shadow covered my body. That’s when I noticed the hunger in his eyes. It was a hunger like mine, primal and sexual. My sweet brother was gone and what had replaced him was a massive hunter. The confidence and the animalistic attitude that poured off of him was incredible. I believed that to him, I was no longer his older brother...I was his bitch. I could feel it coming off of him and…it turned me on...more than I'd ever been turned on before. Normal reasoning said that his should not be, but it was as if we were no longer brothers, but...but an Alpha and his Beta. We just stood there for a few seconds with the lust inside of us building to a crescendo and then we leaped at each other tearing off our clothes as we embraced and kissed. Jimmy lifted me up with one hand and tore my shorts off with one easy swipe of his other hand. Once naked, he put me back down on the ground and I fell to my knees and took him in my mouth. His rock hard cock was huge, at least 11, possibly even 12 inches long and over 7 inches thick. I barely got his cock head in my mouth and only 6-7 of his incredibly thick inches would fit down in my oral cavity. He fucked my mouth like a bull and within minutes I welcomed the warmest and most lavish gush of cum to ever fill me up, but he didn't stop. He grabbed my head and continued his assault on my throat, miraculously pushing another few inches further into me, saying, "I can't stop Ray...I'm not done yet....I've got so much more...Aaaahhh!!" and he came down my throat a second time. I was having trouble breathing, so he pulled back just long enough for me to catch my breath, but then he plowed his huge cock even deeper into my throat. I thought my lips were going to tear it hurt so bad, but at the same time, I didn't want him to stop. And he didn't. He continued his assault as he face fucked me for another 2 massive loads. With each load he pushed further into my throat and by the last gush of cum down my throat, his balls were against my chin. I knew it was impossible. There's just no way I could have been able to take that abuse. I literally should be dead, but it was as if he wasn't human anymore, because no man could do that and at some point, I believe he changed me somehow. Then without even a glimmer of getting soft, he pulled out of my mouth, effortlessly picked me up and turned me around on my hands and knees and he plunged his granite cock into me. Only the head and a few inches were inside, but I screamed so loud, it scared the birds. Even with my cries of shock and pain, he didn’t ebb his momentum though. His grunts and growls only solidified that he was like an animal. A fucking Beast. He continued to push more of him in as tears rolled down my face, then more…8…10 and then I felt his pelvic bone against my ass. He was completely inside of me. That’s when something changed as it did with my mouth. Even though it was still painful, it was a pain that was incredible and sexy. The pleasure overtook the pain and it overtook my body. I didn't know why, but I later learned it was his cum that began to change me. It made me more palatable for him. It made me be the perfect sexual concubine for him. I began to plead for him to fuck me and then fuck me harder…and harder, to which he emptied the first load deep into my ass…and as I felt the warm cum fire into my stomach area, I felt the rest of my body orgasm, then he grabbed my hips, stood up, bringing me with him as held me like a wheelbarrow plowing his huge thick cock into me. His balls slapped my taint so hard I thought he’d bruise me. We continued to fuck for hours as we destroyed the campsite fucking in various areas and positions. I think he had unloaded over 10 orgasms into me, but I wasn't sure as I think I lost count. The tent fell on top of us, then we pounded on the picnic table, braking that and even I came three times before he finally came inside me for the last time with my shoulders on the on the sandy ground as he jack-hammered me, with such force and quantity that even though he had quite literally filled me up inside, the excess soaked the ground below us. When he pulled out of me, he was still hard as a rock and I believe he was still ready for me, but I was a lifeless lump. Completely exhausted, I pleaded for him to let me rest. Not surprisingly, he wasn’t ready for that, "I don't know why, but I can't...I need to take you there....I need you to change so we don't have to stop....ever!!" so he picked up my living, but exhausted body, draping me across his powerful arms like I was dead and he carried me up to the lake. My 16 year old younger brother, was now my master, my guardian, my lover, my Alpha. As I laid, slumped in his arms, I no longer even thought of him as my brother. He was the beginning of something amazing, and I was his first loyal subject. I knew what he was doing and I felt excited inside. I smiled and exclaimed “YES” when I saw the glow as we reached the edge of the lake. The air was different up here, instead of being lighter, it was heavy and you had to breathe in big lumbering breathes. My cock began to rise again has he walked into the water. My brother, pulled me up to him and bent down to kiss me as he said in an even lower and more booming voice, “We’re going to be Gods!” and I felt his cock push on my back under me coating me with his precum. Further and further he walked into the lake and with every step, I felt Jimmy's body react to the water. He was growing. I could feel his size increasing as I was cradled. As soon as my body touched the water, I instantly felt better. My brother held me like a lifeguard saving a drowning swimmer as he pulled us toward the light. I began to feel the strength in me rise and the feeling of power in me was exploding. I began to blissfully growl inside as my strength and power increased. It was as if thousands of hours of working out were paying off instantaneously. We both began moaning, vocally, as we got closer to the light. We weren’t even half way there when I told my brother I could go on my own, but he, told me no as he held me close and I was very glad he did as I could feel us both getting bigger and stronger. The feeling of my own growth was beyond comprehension, but feeling him getting bigger next to me, no human had ever felt such pure bliss before. We felt each other expanding and our lust to get bigger increased. We both had no inhibitions at all about what was happening to us and we welcomed it completely, with every fiber of our existence. At the campsite, my brother was like that of a linebacker, but now he was becoming a one of the biggest bodybuilders on earth. His muscles were growing and he was getting super cut. Thick veins formed on his skin. Hair formed on his pecs and actually all over his body as his testosterone levels must have been going through the roof. I myself, now felt what he must have felt when we were having sex, because I felt that I could go for hours and cum and cum and cum. I felt like I was stronger than most any human on earth and I knew that my brother was even stronger than that. We were still about 15 feet from the light when my brother seemed to convulse as his eyes turned bright blue and then a blue light wave exploded from his body and across the lake. I had know idea what that was about, but immediately, I felt like I could lift a house, with my strength increasing now like a rocket, but my body was still puny in comparison to my bother. I would find out later that at that moment, he had grown taller as well and that he was about 8.5 feet tall and his shoulders were over 5 feet wide. He was the biggest and strongest man on the planet. When we stopped above the light with it surrounding us, we again embraced as we tread water. We must have been out there longer than he was before, because I was now that of a slightly smaller Jay Cutler and he had reached his God status, that the light had obtained for him. My brother was still human, in his soul, but he was no longer a human being, physically and I envied him. His eyes became blue again and he began to chant. The words out of his mouth, seemed almost like the chant of an Indian would make. Then his body seemed to omit, the same light as what was beneath us; a golden hue that was filled with warmth and energy. We also noticed that we did not have to tread water anymore as either the light beneath us or my brother's light was keeping us afloat. Again, we hugged each other, in love, but mostly to feel each other grow. Wave after wave or continued power and strength fed into me, but now it was coming from my brother. I looked at him and into his blue eyes and he leaned in to kiss me. I opened my mouth to receive his kiss and that's when I felt it, one huge blast of energy shoot into me and I exploded in growth and power. I was now almost equal to my brother, but I knew that I would never obtain his status as he was the Alpha. I could feel my own cock growing in size, clearly surpassing most men, but I felt my brothers grow even more and when we let go of our embrace, I was held up by my brother’s cock. I felt it push against my hole and my hole opened for him. There was no pain, only sheer bliss. Again, I felt another explosion of him inside me and then everything went black… When we woke up, naked on the beach, we weren't alone. There were two hikers shaking us, but they quickly backed away when we woke up. Both men were very attractive, fit young men and it was clear to us that they were enthralled with us. We looked at each other and knew that we were going to overtake them and fuck them. They were going to be our newest recruits. They must have known it too and they walked toward their new masters. Both men didn't seem to be in a trance, but they knew that they were there for our pleasure and sexual release. The told us that they wanted to worship us and that they had never in their lives seen anything like us. They stripped off their gear and clothes and when both Jimmy and I stood up, they knelt before their new Gods. Then we all looked out into the water to see the glow still there and calling to us. It was as if the light was telling us to add to our lineage, which we were happy to oblige it by. The hikers asked us if we knew what it was? We did and we told them they soon would, but first, we needed to cum.

Be sure to check out the first half here before you proceed: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7334-how-to-change-your-life-through-muscle-therapy-part-1-of-2/ Abel can see what kind of effect this is having on Melvin which makes the red-skinned therapist grin. Clyde turns around to look at Melvin which absolutely stuns the small college student when he sees how different his friend looks now. The formerly rail-thin 21 year old now has 24” guns, a huge set of beach ball-sized pillows with quarter-sized nipples dangling towards the floor, a perfectly-aligned rack of 8 abdominals, a swollen 10” pole with golf-balls hugging his ballsack, which leads down to two wonderfully vascular redwoods with the biggest calves Melvin has ever seen before. Clyde’s size 14 feet still sit on top of the remains of his sneakers he was wearing when he came in to the office. When he walked in the door, Clyde was clean-shaven but now he is sporting a nicely-groomed black beard. His perfectly defined face now sports a dimple in his chin as his bluish-green eyes sparkle. He smiles at Melvin as he bounces his pecs and biceps before slowly flexing them. His veins engorge with blood as his muscles rise into two huge melon-sized mounds. He moves his head to the side and motions for his good friend to come over and feel them. Melvin is a bit in shock though as Abel slowly walks over to him to put his hand on the young man’s shoulder. ‘Now you can see what I can do for both of you. Clyde was completely open to letting his inner beast out. Not everyone is the same I know, but I knew exactly how to bring him out. Why don’t you go over and take a look at him Melvin? He is still the same guy you have known for years. He is just fulfilling his destiny now.’ Abel nudges him a bit to make him move towards the big hunky man. Clyde is still flexing his huge guns as Melvin walks around the broken chair and behind the big stud’s back looking over his new muscles and making unusual gestures with his face. He looks over at the therapist and begins to put his hand out to touch his friend’s back. Abel shakes his head no and motions for him to keep his hands to himself. The extremely muscular 21-year old smiles at him as he comes back around to the front and shows off his perfectly aligned teeth. Melvin is quite attracted to him and moans loud enough to where the therapist can hear him. Abel walks over to him to stand by his side. ‘So…..Melvin are you convinced yet? Clyde is looking quite amazing isn’t he?’ Melvin is still shocked by what has happened. His close friend is physically powerful and incredibly attractive. He looks at the therapist to ask him a question. ‘He is still the same guy isn’t he? I haven’t heard him say a word yet.’ ‘Oh yes. I think he is just trying to enjoy the first few moments after being reborn basically. Why don’t you say something to him if you want to?’ The skinny 20-year old turns back around to face Clyde again as he looks him directly into his eyes. ‘Clyde? Please say something, I just want to know if you are still in there.’ ‘What are you getting on about Mel? *notices his deep baritone* WHOA! Oh my gawd, my voice is insane! *laughs as he stops flexing to relax his body* Yeah, I can’t believe that my personality is still the exact same. I was a bit scared at first because it felt like my head was being lifted off my body. Literally, I lost feeling on just about everything. After my head finished growing, it felt like I had just woken up from the most erotic dream I have ever had, except that it is totally real.’ The big stud turns to look at Abel. ‘Can I not touch Mel? I have noticed that he is not allowed to be in contact with me.’ Abel walks up to him and runs his red hands up and down his gigantic torso. Melvin makes a few noises that suggest he is thinking about something. ‘I can touch you Clyde because we are part of the same guild now. Melvin has not signed the contract yet so if he touched you, he would most likely die. The contract protects him from any kind of harm, of course he becomes part of the guild which means he would have to do things to maintain his look in the best interest of the guild. *turns to look at Melvin again* Okay, it is decision time Melvin.’ The nude red-skinned man walks back over to the desk and points at Clyde. He motions for him to stand over to the side so that he can have Melvin sit back down in his chair again. The half-aroused college student is still a bit unsure about the whole thing but sits back down in the other chair, the one he was sitting in before. Clyde stands about ten feet from the desk as he wipes streams of perspiration off his head, chest, and legs. He looks down and notices that his cock is dripping as well which sort of takes him off guard a little bit. Abel shakes his head. ‘Did you really expect that you wouldn’t be leaking Clyde? You wanted to be this way after all right? *looks for Melvin’s contract again and hands it to him with a pen* Okay, you have already read the terms correct? I just need you to sign your name Melvin. After that, you can touch your friend over here all you want. He really wants you I can tell.’ Melvin once again pauses to read the contract again just in case he missed something. Clyde looks at him with a confused look on his face as the skinny young man glances at him. He seems visibly upset and can’t seem to make a decision. Abel moves back over in front of the desk again and stands just far enough away to let Melvin take in his scent. The therapist looks him deep into his eyes and appears to be calming him down somehow. The young man’s breathing slows down a bit as well. ‘Just relax Melvin and do what is best for you. I sensed your apprehension even before you ever walked in here. Clyde is an open book and it shows since he freely allowed himself to change into the muscle stud he is now. You are having trouble keeping your eyes off him. Even now you are trying not to look at him because in your mind you have always wanted Clyde to become a muscle freak because he has always been your true love. By signing your name on that document, you can fulfill your destiny by joining him and becoming the strong, intelligent man that wants to be unleashed. You won’t regret it, trust me.’ Melvin puts his hands on his head for a few seconds before taking the pen in his left hand and signing his name to the line where his signature goes. He hands the folder and the pen back to Abel and stands up to pace back and forth for a few minutes. The therapist goes over to try and relax him once again by rubbing on the young man’s back. The college student calms down and turns to look at Abel and Clyde as the huge musclebound stud involuntarily flexes his immense arms, pecs, and legs to show his skinny friend what he could have if he would just let himself be free. ‘It still doesn’t feel right to me Abel. I signed the contract, but yet I am still so stressed out about this. Is that supposed to happen?’ ‘For you Melvin, it isn’t quite the same. You want to feel empowered both inside and out and that is fairly normal. Elliott was equally apprehensive himself about this and that was eased once he let his more dominant side take over. I don’t have the power to change you, you and Clyde do. *points at the giant musclehead across the room* It is all about the two of you now and where you will go next with this.’ The concerned 20-year old slowly walks over to his massive 21-year old friend and tries to keep his distance. Clyde puts his hands out to touch him but Melvin moves backwards. He stumbles and nearly hits his head on the desk behind him. Clyde tries to catch him but Abel motions for him to not help in any way. The stunned man nearly loses his glasses as they shift sideways on his head. He rearranges them again to face his well-muscled friend. He looks into his blue-green eyes and wants to move towards him to just touch his muscles but feels a twinge of stress once again. Abel walks over beside the two young men to speak. ‘I think you have pretty much figured out the catalyst Melvin. Your touch on his body is the trigger which is why your brain and stomach are reacting so much. The contract is signed now all you have to do is start the process. Clyde is desperately wanting you to do this, look down at his penis.’ Melvin notices his friend’s cock getting bigger as it attempts to touch his pants leg. He feels the heat against his thigh which ignites his own cock as it reacts as well. He moans lightly and loses his concentration just a bit as he feels a few drops running down his leg as Clyde’s cock does the same spilling precum close to the same area. He feels himself being drawn to his big friend now as he places both of his hands on Clyde’s mammoth pecs. The big man flexes them as they press into his fingers. He can feel vibrations flowing through them as the feeling runs up into his arms and throughout his body. He starts making strange noises as swelling and stretching sounds radiate from his hands and forearms. He can see the muscle fibers, tendons, and veins engorge as his loose plaid shirt gets a bit tighter on his upper body. Clyde grunts feeling his friend growing as he continues to pump his energy into him. Melvin’s feet are tearing through his sneakers and socks as his pants now cling to the growing beasts from beneath the surface. The small cock he was hiding before is stretching its way down his right leg against restraining fabric that is cutting off the circulation in his lower body. He moans loudly feeling his back doubling up on itself as his shirt pulls tightly against his widening lats and torso. The top two buttons on his plaid shirt fly into Clyde’s face as he laughs in his deep baritone. Two emerging pec pillows destroy the front of his shirt as they flop out exposing the top of his new six-pack. His massive new guns shred his shirt in half as two hose-sized veins lead up to his nearly soccer-ball sized shoulders as his shirt flies off his upper body revealing the rest of his thickly muscled torso. He lets go of Clyde’s chest to reach down to rip his pants off so his lower body can finish its dramatic transformation and finally breathe. His cock shoots a few strands of cum all over Clyde’s left leg as the big man lifts Melvin up into his arms to hug him and to press his 11-incher up against his friend’s monstrously thick glutes. He places one of his thick hands on Melvin’s head to feel him finish changing as his face slightly changes from its soft appearance to a firmer and manlier form. His glasses stretch to their limits as Clyde slowly pulls them off before they break in half. A forest of fur grows up from Melvin’s patch just above his cock all the way up to his neck. A reddish beard follows along the curves of his face as Clyde finally leans down to locks his lips on his good friend. He pushes himself inside Melvin as the 20-year old feels his virginity being eradicated as his body fully embraces Clyde’s cock moving completely inside him. The two huge studs moan loudly as they have sex for the first time in their new powerful forms and move their way over to the desk where Clyde lies down. Melvin remains on top of him and knows his role as the power bottom as he hops up and down on his incredibly hunky lover. Abel can see that they need their alone time and leaves to go back into the bathroom to leave the two huge studs alone to their devices. After a very trying beginning to the session, Clyde and Melvin are letting themselves go to embrace the desires that were deep down inside them all along. Before he can close the door to the bathroom though, Clyde yells for him to come back in. Abel peers around the corner to smile and shakes his right hand at him to show that he isn’t going to get involved in a threesome. The big top makes a few puppy sounds which get a laugh out of the red-skinned therapist but he reiterates that he can’t get involved in what they are doing. ‘While it is tempting Clyde, I can’t be part of what you two are doing right now. Maybe later when you get more acquainted with the guild we can arrange something together.’ Abel shuts the bathroom door as Clyde goes back to pounding his well-muscled friend into oblivion on the desk. Meet two other brothers in the Darkori family: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1803-the-hormone-treatment-part-1/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1818-the-hormone-treatment-part-2/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1825-the-hormone-treatment-part-3/

‘Where exactly did you hear about this guy Clyde? I don’t feel comfortable going to someone I have never met before in my life.’ ‘Don’t worry about it Melvin, I was reassured by Elliott that he was legit. I mean he used to be like us: small, feeble, and unable to defend himself against anybody. Now he is insanely big and looks absolutely gorgeous. Nobody picks on him anymore and a lot of the women are fawning over him. In fact, they have been fighting each other since they laid eyes on him.’ ‘Fine, but the instant I get a bad vibe there, I am out of that building.’ The two scrawny college-aged men arrive at the facility they were told about from their college friend and immediately begin to scope out the surroundings. ‘Are you kidding me Clyde? This place is on the outskirts of town in a scary neighborhood. Why the hell would he have an office here? I mean…..’ ‘Shut up Mel and just go inside the front door, okay. Remember you said you would give him a chance right?’ They both go in and notice that there is no receptionist, just a handful of chairs located on the left side of a door. They both look around and continue to banter back and forth about trivial stuff that really has very little to do with anything in particular. The side door opens and a well-dressed, red-skinned, black-bearded stud stands in the doorway. He grins at them before he speaks. ‘You must be Clyde and Melvin right? Yeah, your friend Elliott has told me about both of you. Why don’t you come in and have a chat with me?’ Clyde walks slowly into the next room while Melvin doesn’t budge. Clyde turns around and makes a mean face at him before cocking his head in the direction of the red-skinned man. Mel snarls and follows behind. They both take seats in front of a desk while the man goes to sit behind it. The room looks extremely clean with shelves of books just like you would find in a law firm. They both look at each other and their eyebrows rise. Clyde speaks. ‘So are you a lawyer or something? We were told that you did favors for people, it doesn’t seem like a lawyer would do this kind of work.’ The man chuckles a bit before looking in the nerdy man’s direction. His crystal blue eyes sparkle as he flexes his well-toned muscles on the table which bulge against the crisp white shirt and black tie he is wearing. Both of the young men swear that they heard a seam rip as he does this. The man sits back in his chair and undoes the first button to show off the thick black fur just beneath it. Clyde is mesmerized by the man’s skin color and is trying to figure out how he could look like that. ‘Uhhh…..I would like to ask you a personal question. How did……’ ‘I was born this way Clyde,’ the man interrupts before he even gets the words out. ‘I am actually from a family of four men with the exact same skin color. Two of my brothers are doctors, I am a therapist, and my other brother is a judge. We all try to make the world a better place of course, but it doesn’t come freely. Let me introduce myself, my name is Abel Darkori. I am a licensed medical therapist who turns people’s lives around. I like to think of myself as a fulfillment specialist. I help you reach your potential by unlocking it from your soul.’ ‘WHOA! Clyde I don’t like this one bit. I am leaving!’ Melvin proceeds to get up, but Clyde stops him. ‘SIT DOWN MEL! I came here to make a change and I intend on doing it as soon as possible. You and I both know we can’t go back to that school like this. Those assholes have put us in the hospital too many times. Let’s just hear what the man has to say before we make any rash decisions, okay?’ Melvin groans as he slouches in his chair and looks away from Abel. The well-built therapist gets up and walks behind them before putting his hairy red arms on the sides of the chair behind their heads. He tenses his forearms as they strain against his shirt. Clyde’s eyes lock on to them as he tries to control himself. He feels his crotch jump a few times before his face blushes. The therapist smiles before he speaks again. ‘It is okay to be skeptical Melvin. This is a decision you can’t take lightly. Your friend Elliott was equally concerned about being here. I’m not sure how long you have known him, but he did once look like you and also spoke of the hardships that you and Clyde are talking about. I am positive you will not feel the same way after you leave this place today guys.’ Abel takes his hands off both chairs and moves directly in front of the two young men. He sits on the front part of his desk and kicks his dress shoes off being letting out a big sigh. He turns to grab two folders and gives them to Clyde and Melvin. ‘Open these up guys and read the form inside carefully. Once you are done I want you to tell me exactly what you are thinking. This is entirely confidential and won’t leave this room.’ Clyde immediately skims over the information while Melvin sits there staring at the words and groaning. Abel can see that this will require a bit of effort to get the uninterested young man to cooperate. He turns his attention back to Clyde since he knows that he is having a lot more success with him. The therapist grabs two pens sitting beside him and hands them to both men. Clyde starts to put his signature on the line at the end of the contract, but Abel stops him. ‘Whoa there Clyde…..don’t be too hasty. You did notice in the last paragraph there that you must give up a part of yourself to fulfill yourself did you not?’ He turns to look over at Melvin who is shaking his head. The red-skinned therapist knows he will need to convince him that he won’t regret this as he attempts to explain to Clyde what his true calling is. He turns his attention back to the much more receptive young man. ‘Clyde, are you willing to give up a part of yourself to me? What I mean is…..you must be open to being a part of the Fire Guild just like your friend Elliott accepted. I gave him the same option I am giving both of you to turn around and walk away. The guild is made up of young men like yourselves who were treated poorly by others and have fulfilled their destiny through physical means.’ ‘I am willing to take the chance, Elliott told me a lot about the guild and it sounds like heaven to me.’ Melvin groans again and attempts to badger Clyde. ‘What are you thinking Clyde? The Fire Guild? This doesn’t sound good at all. I am starting to think this is the stupidest thing I could have ever been a part of in my life. I am going to go outside and call a cab you are out of your mind.’ Before he can even get out of his chair to put the folder down, Clyde signs the contract which makes Abel put his arm out to stop Melvin in his tracks. The therapist takes the folder out of Clyde’s hands and puts it on the other side of his desk. He takes his pen and does the same with it. ‘Have a seat Melvin, I know you are quite skeptical of all of this but your friend has decided to take the risk and won’t regret his decision. *gets up from the desk* Let me go into the bathroom over here so I can get the process started.’ When he goes into the side bathroom, Melvin tries to go out the same door he came in and realizes it is locked. He gets irritated and sits down on the floor located beside it. Abel comes back in wearing only his black briefs which gets a big moan from Clyde who immediately stares at his gorgeous hairy red muscles as they glean in the sunlight. The man’s massive tree trunks do little to conceal the thick hose that bulges in his underwear. He returns to the same spot on his desk where he was before and looks directly at Clyde who is now completely transfixed on the well- built man’s tempting body. ‘It is time to move on to the next step Clyde. Don’t be shy if you feel the need to be involved in what happens next. I am currently in the process of fueling my brain with the necessary formula that will be used to continue the transformation sequence. Let me pull these briefs off before it gets too messy.’ Abel sheds his briefs as a stream of precum dangles from the head of his thick red rod. Clyde’s breathing intensifies greatly as he feels his own brain being stimulated. Melvin watches from behind as he trys to hide his own bulge. The therapist kicks his briefs to the side as he moves over to touch the college student’s head with his cock as precum coats the side of his face. ‘You can go ahead and taste it Clyde, it isn’t the final product but you can still feel a nice rush go straight to your brain.’ The young college student’s eyes are now quite fixated on the bloated rod as he moves his head back to where the cock points directly at his mouth. Abel grunts a few times as his balls appear to be expanding. ‘Ohh yes Clyde…..that is exactly what you should be doing. I can feel my cock transforming into its full size.’ Abel’s cock swells as the veins stretch to accommodate the 12x12 shaft. His piss slit gapes open as a flood of precum begins dumping onto the floor. Clyde reaches out to feel the enormous shaft in his hands before placing two fingers into Abel’s slit. The therapist smiles as he feels his balls stretching his red skin to its limits as they turn to a blackish color. ‘Go ahead and fuck my slit with your fingers Clyde and taste the goo. It feels so soothing after building up so much pressure down there. It doesn’t take too long before it decides to unload so don’t wait too long.’ Clyde runs his fingers along the inside of the therapists bloated shaft and realizes he can slide them all the way in. He feels the river of precum being pumped past them as he finally pulls them out. Abel grunts as two massive strands of the goo follow Clyde’s fingers to his mouth. Melvin lightly moans to himself as he sees his friend lick both of his fingers. He moans tasting the sweet mixture which sets his brain on fire. He nearly passes out from the rush as he involuntarily reaches for the monster shaft with both hands and starts stroking it rapidly. The therapist’s breathing intensifies as his mammoth cock flings rivers of precum all over Clyde’s face and shirt. ‘Good job Clyde. Are you ready to fulfill your destiny? It is going to be quite messy so don’t worry about what happens next. In a few minutes you won’t care either way.’ Abel’s giant pole starts contracting as the cum starts to drown the young man in his chair. It also flies into the air and hits the wall directly behind him. Melvin scoots out of the way so he doesn’t get hit with it. The therapist rears back on the desk to let the flow continue as it envelopes Clyde completely. After releasing nearly a gallon of the white river, it stops pumping cum and retreats back to its original shape on Abel’s body. Clyde sits motionless in his chair which worries Melvin who jumps to his feet to go over to his close friend. The red-skinned man stops him from moving any closer to him as he grabs his arm to prevent him from touching the cocooned student. ‘STOP MELVIN! You haven’t signed the document yet, if you were to touch him, you would be in a lot of trouble.’ After a few seconds, Melvin can hear Clyde breathing again as the cum absorbs through the fabric of his clothes and burrows underneath his skin. As it does this, the college student starts swelling as his muscles all begin growing all over his body. The popping sounds are followed up by a lot of creaking and stretching as Clyde moans deeply feeling himself changing from the inside out. His loose khakis and polo struggle to deal with the mass that is quickly filling up every single centimeter underneath the fabric. He is not in agony and is completely embracing the whole transformation as Melvin notices his good friend’s head and face are getting quite muscular as well. Abel moves away from Clyde to give him more space as the young college student grunts when the buttons on his shirt fly off and his engorged new pecs explode out the front as seams and fabric shred within seconds. The space in his chair fills just as quickly as Melvin notices a massive roadmap of veins running up and down his friend’s arms as his biceps, forearms, and triceps appear to be doubling up on each other. The massive bulbous shaped muscles stretch his skin to his limits as his legs make quick work of his pants. The seams echo around the room as his bloated tree trunks massacre every square inch of them as the chair he is sitting in begins to struggle against how wide he is getting. He laughs as he flexes his giant guns and destroys the armrests in his chair. He decides to stand up as his tattered outfit falls to the ground revealing his incredibly powerful new frame. From behind, Melvin stares at the mountains of muscle twitching on his friend’s back. His thick meaty ass puts thoughts into his head he has never had before about Clyde, let alone another guy. (END OF PART ONE) Part two has arrived: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7485-how-to-change-your-life-through-muscle-therapy-part-2-of-2/ Check out the first three parts of A Most Muscular Year: Christmas Surprise: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7025-a-most-muscular-year-starts-with-a-christmas-surprise-part-1-of-7/ New Beginnings: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7160-a-most-muscular-year-leads-to-new-beginnings-part-2-of-7/ Progression to Sex: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7264-a-most-muscular-year-sometimes-progresses-to-sex-part-3-of-7/

Part 1: Alex sat on the grass by the river, his back against a thick tree trunk, the shade of it protecting his tanned skin from the harsh sunlight of the afternoon. He vaguely regretted wearing full length jeans on a day like today, glancing enviously at his older brother, who lay asleep in the sun, wearing nothing but a pair of tiny black gym shorts. It was a shame, Alex thought, that such a beautiful 8 pack and pecs would soon be burned and red. As he sat, thinking about how bored he was, some movement caught Alex's attention from the corner of his eye. As he quickly looked in its direction, something white quickly shot out of sight into the forest by the river. "What the hell." Alex said, quickly getting to his feet and hurrying in the direction of the movement, leaving his slowly cooking brother behind. Entering the dense forest, Alex looked around him, and after a moment, caught another glimpse of white disappearing behind a tree. Rushing forward Alex rounded the tree to see what he was chasing was a man. And not just any man, he was incredible looking. His lithe body was dense with muscle, large but in a strangely compact way. His skin was palest white and he wore nothing but incredibly tight underwear that cupped his round, muscular ass, revealing every detail. His back was broad and had deep striations through the muscles. His lats formed a large V and his round delts perfectly framed his body. Alex saw all this in just seconds, as the man quickly vanished into the thick woods once again. "Wait!" he yelled into the empty forest, but there was no reply. He quickly pursued him once more, but as he reached the point where he had lost sight of the man in the white underwear, he looked around and couldn't see anything. He took a step forward and his stomach flipped over as he found no ground beneath his foot. In an instant he was surrounded by pitch black. He was falling deep within the Earth, nearly losing consciousness. For what seemed like hours he fell further and further below the ground. All of a sudden the ground flew up beneath Alex and he slammed into it with great force. Alex lay there for a minute, feeling the cold marble of the floor against his face. Getting to his feet, Alex took in his surroundings. The ground was black and white marble in a strange, curving pattern, and on every inch of the walls were doors, of all shapes and sizes. Turning around, Alex once again saw the muscular back of the pale man disappear, this time through one of the many doors. Hurrying, Alex pushed the door open, and found a large room with a high, domed roof. Opposite him were large, red curtains. Alex strode forwards and threw back the curtain. To his surprise, the wall behind it was nearly blank, but for a tiny door that barely came up to his ankle. Laying down, his stomach against the floor, Alex peeked through the tiny keyhole. Beyond the door was a tiny, brightly lit garden. It was strange, like everything behind the door was miniaturised. It wasn't just small, fully grown trees must have been only a few inches high, and there were tiny, intricate rose bushes with such detail that they couldn't have simply been crafted so small. Alex stood up, and intended to leave the way he had come and try a different door, one with more hope of leading him anywhere, but as he turned around, the found the wall he had entered from was blank, there was no door to be seen. He rushed over to it and ran his hands over the smooth marble. "This isn’t possible." Alex said aloud, questioning his new habit of talking to himself. "It's seamless, there can’t be a hidden door or anything." He turned around again, but his view of the tiny door was obstructed by a small glass table in the centre of the room. On it sat a small glass bottle full of red liquid. "That wasn't there before." Alex said aloud once more, "Is someone messing around?" he shouted at the room. When nobody replied, Alex reached down and picked up the bottle. A small tag around its neck read "Drink Me!" Pulling the stopper from the bottle, Alex smelt the liquid and was overwhelmed with a strong scent of strawberries and cherries. Seeing as he seemed to have no other options, Alex wrapped his lips around the bottle and downed the contents in one go. A few seconds later, he shook his head, thinking to himself how stupid he had been to expect anything to happen. But as he shook his head it felt light, as though he were fainting. He had the sensation that he was falling, but as he looked around, everything was growing. It took a moment to realise that he wasn't falling, and the room wasn't growing, he was shrinking. His whole body was collapsing in on itself, rapidly losing height though retaining its original dimensions. His clothes still gripped his skin and he wondered vaguely why something he drank would affect his clothing. The tiny bottle in his hand became too large and heavy for him to hold and he dropped it, expecting a shattering noise, but realising he wasn't tall enough for the fall to even break the glass. Eventually the sensation ended and Alex found himself standing next to the bottle, which was now slightly taller than he was. "What the fuck was that." Alex said to himself. "I'm tiny, I'm fucking 3 inches tall!" Looking around the room, everything seemed enormous. The smooth glass table stood what seemed like meters away. Across from it he saw the Tiny door, which now looked large enough that he may have some trouble moving it. He ran across the room, eager to burst through the door and see what waited in the miniature garden on the other side. He wrapped his hands around the handle and his heart fell. It was locked. "Fuck!" he yelled. "What am I meant to do?" He looked up at the table and saw a small silver key sitting on top of it. He quickly attempted to scale the glass table, but found it was far too smooth to climb, and the single support joined the surface in the centre, so even if he reached the highest point, he had no way of getting on top of the table. He was about to sit down and give up on even trying any more, but saw a tiny glass box sitting on the floor a little way in front of him. Opening the box he found a large cookie which had red words iced onto it which read "Eat Me!" Deciding anything was better than being stuck as a tiny person in a room with no way out, Alex bit into the cookie. Eating and eating, he devoured the entire sweet biscuit and awaited a change. Much to his relief, his body began to stretch and expand, quickly shooting up to the height of the table. He grew larger and larger until he had returned to his normal height. Unsure how he would get though the door now that the bottle was empty, he picked up the tiny silver key anyway, and tucked it into the pocket of his jeans. As he stopped to contemplate his next move, his stomach gave an enormous growl. A cramp seized through him and he hunched over, arms wrapped around his stomach, eyes clenched shut in pain. He felt a huge crackle of electricity shoot through his body, and felt pain all over his torso. Opening his eyes, he saw his white t-shirt was stretched like elastic over his upper body, it's material in a war with the body underneath. He felt another crackle and watched as seams split all over the shirt, revealing thick slabs of muscle growing underneath. The material continued to shred itself as a huge shelf of chest jutted from his body. Two huge pecs were ballooning out in front of him, and quickly looked as though his skin were stretched over two watermelons. Large watermelons. He looked up and saw his reflection in the smooth marble wall. The face looked familiar, but the body it sat on top of wasn't his. At the front of the humongous pecs sat two round nipples, bigger than silver dollars and growing fast. Below the slabs of chest muscles sat abs that Alex had never had before. 4, 6, 8 of them blossomed out of his stomach, two at a time, each the size of footballs by themselves. Alex raised one had to massage his new abs, and simultaneously, his other found it’s onto his large nipple, which was now bigger than the palm of his hand had been before the growth started. Raising his arms had caused his biceps to flex, and as his arms were growing to match his torso, the swollen beach balls that were his biceps caused what was left of his shirt to shed from his skin. Breaking briefly from the ecstasy coming from his nipple he was massaging, he noticed the electricity had spread to his legs. They quickly swelled against the fabric of his jeans, ripping them up the seam from his ankles to his hips and inflated calves and huge diamond quads burst through. He reached down and with one swift yank, ripped the remains of his jeans off, so he stood there, in all his new masculine beauty, in nothing but a pair of black briefs. He suddenly felt like he was getting the most overwhelming boner of his life, and saw his briefs stretch as a huge dick that looked more like a salami swelled within, sitting atop two orange sized balls. The briefs didn’t last long, as the waistband gave way to force and his dick sprung free. It now resembled a banana that was not only twice the length of any normal banana, but twice the girth. He wrapped a hand around the base, and one around the head, and started mindlessly pumping the still swelling tool. He closed his eyes and felt his body flood with pleasure as his hands quickly became soaked in pre. In seconds he had lost his grip on the member as it grew too huge for even his large hands, and he wrapped his arms around the shaft in a bear hug, letting his massive biceps pump the tool. He felt a cold sensation on the base of his balls, and looked down to see they now rested on the floor, pushing his legs to the sides. At the same moment he felt a sharp pain on the back of his head and realised that it had hit the ceiling. His elbows too, suddenly grazed marble, and he found that his body had grown so large that he now filled nearly the entire volume of the room. His dick, still leaking precum like a tap on full blast, continued to swell before him, forcing his arms outwards painfully against the marble. "Help!" called Alex, knowing nobody could hear him, or even get into the room to help him. "No, NO, NO!" he shouted as he watched the head of his dick, now as large as his own head, stretch up and begin to brush the ceiling. The feeling was like a million blowjobs all at once, the sensitivity of the head was thousands of times more than ever before, and it pushed him to the tipping point. He felt a quick pressure in his massive ballsack as an orgasm, so intense it felt like a seizure, flooded over his body. And that wasn't all that flooded over him. Gallons of cum blasted out of the tip of his dick, spraying at all angles as the ceiling partially covered his dick hole. Cum covered his muscular torso and dripped onto the ground. From his position, with his head arched against the ceiling, Alex saw the cum quickly cover all he could see of the floor. Still writhing with pleasure as cum poured from him, he felt it had filled the roof well past his knees. In just a few seconds, he tasted his own cum as it nearly filled every inch of the room that his monstrous body didn't. Silently screaming in his mind, Alex realised he was about to drown in his own cum, but as he panicked, he felt a new kind of release. All of a sudden he wasn't contained. No marble pressed against his skin, there was no floor beneath his feet, and his dick wasn't pressed against his torso. He thought that this must be death, but as he opened his eyes, he was met by the view of nothing but opaque cum around him. Desperately kicking through the viscous liquid, Alex's new muscular body forced it's way upward, clinging to the little bit of air left in his lungs. Soon, his head broke through the surface, and, pushing thick cords of cum from his face, he looked around to see an ocean of jizz, as far as he could see. Looking down he found his body was still obscenely buff, so it hadn’t been some strange dream, and below the surface, he felt his dick, still incredibly sensitive, jutting out as far in front of him as he was tall. Making up his mind, Alex began to swim in an arbitrary direction, in search of some land in this ocean of his own cum.

Hey everyone. This is my first story for the site as I finally plucked up the courage to write it. I've had this idea for a while. I apologise that it takes a little bit to get into the good stuff but I like to at least have some kind of set up for characters and scenarios for anything I write. I have some ideas where I want the stories to go but I'm not certain, so any ideas for what you think would work, or any sex scenes you'd like to see happen just put in the comments and i'll happily oblige. Chapter 1 – The Test Batch Jack awoke as the sun shone through the gap in his curtains, creating a streak of sunlight on his bed and annoyingly, right on his eyes. He lifted himself out of his bed groggily, trudging over to his window to pull the curtains rather violently back together before flopping back down onto his mattress and wrapping himself in his warm, comfy duvet. “Jack!” he heard his brother, Steven yell “Jack get up! You’ve got school today haven’t you?” Jack mumbled something incoherent and rolled over, pulling the duvet over himself tighter. But when the alarm clock blared to life, he gave up his fight to catch a few more minutes of sleep, slapping the alarm clock to shut it up before standing up and stretching properly. He walked onto the landing and bumped into Steven, who stumbled backwards startled. “Oops, sorry bud,” he smiled pleasantly “I was just coming to make sure you were awake.” Jack looked at his brother, stood shirtless in just his pyjama bottoms. Why did he have to have a hot stud brother? Steven and Jack were practically opposites and had little in common so it was always a wonder how they got on so well. Steven was 21, 6’2”, sporty, active and a gym rat, complete with a ripped body and admittedly gorgeous toned muscles to compliment his sandy blonde hair and blue eyes. He looked like a model, to be frank. Jack on the other hand was 18, 5’7”, nerdy and slim, played video games, watched anime and sung. A lot. In fact he studied musical theatre in college. Far from the sporting icon that his brother had been as college, Jack was an average theatre geek. Granted he luckily had his brother’s deep blue eyes which they’d both inherited from their mum, but had his dad’s brown hair, which he kept medium length and messy, the typical ‘twink’ hairstyle. And yes, he was gay. “Don’t worry about it, I’m just jumping in the shower so if you need the toilet, I’d go now,” Jack responded to Steven. “No bother, just be quick. Mum said I have to drive you to college today and I don’t want to miss my Monday workout.” “Ok, I’ll be quick,” Jack sighed before walking into the bathroom, shutting and locking the door before he stripped off his boxers and sleeping t-shirt. He looked at himself in the mirror for a moment, sighed and proceeded to step into the shower. He wasn’t unattractive per se. Some people would like him being the twink he was, but it wasn’t what he wanted to be. He wanted more than just average. His mental health wasn’t exactly helping either. Having being diagnosed with anxiety and depression, Jack didn’t look upon himself too highly. Just as he thought this he came to soaping up and lathering his junk, which in all honestly was rather beyond average. At 9 inches hard, Jack would go so far to say that he had the biggest dick in his year, at least as far as he knew. It was one of the only things he assumed he’d inherited from his Dad and he wasn’t complaining. After he finished playing with himself a little, he washed and conditioned his hair, taking care to really rub the product into his scalp. Finally he rinsed off and stepped out, towelling himself down the dry. “Hurry up Jack!” Steven shouted, much to the irritation of Jack. Choosing to ignore his brother, Jack went to his room to dry his hair and get dressed at a leisurely pace, just to annoy Steven. Finally, he knocked back his anti-depressant pill with some water before he headed downstairs. Lunchtime at college. After three boringly long lessons (mathematics and Computing respectively), Jack was looking forward to his theatre lesson after dinner, however dreading the gym lesson he had afterwards. “Hey, Jack,” the athletic looking boy next to him spoke “are you ok? You look a bit lost in thought.” “Oh, I’m fine,” he replied, still not looking at his friend as he spoke “just not looking forward to gym later. “How come?” the boy asked inquisitively. “I just don’t enjoy it,” Jack sighed “I’m no good at it, and I’m stuck in a class with you and all the other jocks and athletes, just because my brother was THE star athlete a few years ago. I get too nervous and terrified to do anything.” “You need to control that anxiety mate,” he advised “besides I’m always there to help. Just partner up with me like you always do.” “Thanks Caleb,” Jack smiled reluctantly. Jack knew he was only as close with Caleb as he was, was because their brothers were best friends. If that were not the case, Jack doubted he’d have given Caleb the time of day. He’d had too many bad experiences with athletes. “Hey, you say you struggle with gym and you tire out too easily, try this!” Caleb suggested, offering Jack what appeared to be an energy bar, still wrapped and untouched. “Huh? What is this? Why are you giving it to me?” “It’s a new energy bar. Olympia they call it. It’s a new product that my dad bought a trial box of for us to have during workouts, but they contain nuts which I’m allergic to.” “Erm, ok. I guess it can’t harm me.” Jack accepted the gift with a smile. He looked Caleb up and down discreetly. He never could quite understand what Caleb liked about him, but he wasn’t complaining. He was a great best friend regardless, and it wasn’t bad that he was easy on the eye too. Bordering on twinky and athletic, Caleb wasn’t that buff but very well-toned, which complimented his modern quiff styled black hard and green eyes perfectly. He was often the subject of Jack’s late night masturbation sessions, along with Mr Malone his theatre professor. “Jack? Jack!” Caleb shouted, clicking his fingers in front of Jack’s face and drawing far too much attention to the pair of them for Jack’s liking “you zoned out again bud. What’s wrong with you today?” “I’m fine,” Jack responded “seriously. I should probably head down to the theatre though so I’ll see you in gym!” And with that, Jack up and left the cafeteria. “C’mon Jack! I know you can hit that note!” Mr Malone said, clearly disappointed but trying to be encouraging. “You seem so lost in thought today, what’s wrong?” “Trust me sir, you’re not the only person to have said that to me today,” Jack chuckled lightly, jumping down off of the stage. “Can I have a word with you?” his professor asked kindly, picking up what looked like one of the same energy bars that Caleb had given him earlier. “Sure sir,” Jack smiled. “Everybody, please work on the factory scene, I’ll just be a few minutes,” Mr Malone told the rest of the class before he walked Jack outside of the door. “You know you can talk to me if something’s troubling you Jack. If there is then please do, I can’t have you being distracted. You’re playing one of our lead roles, and if you can’t hit the notes I’m going to have to re-cast Marius.” “I know sir, I’m sorry. I’m just going through a lot,” Jack said calmly, looking at his teacher in the eyes. He didn’t want to say exactly what it was, but he hoped that the tone in his voice and look in his eye got his point across just as well. Mr Malone breathed lightly, letting silence fall over the pair before he unwrapped his Olympia Bar and took a bite. “Oh damn…” he moaned as he chewed “that’s tasty!” “Where did you get that?” “Oh it’s a new product! I ordered a trial box as I get too tired at this place. I’m here ridiculous hours during the weekdays, and I’m marking all weekend so I need all the energy I can get!” “Oh, it’s just Caleb gave me one just like it earlier, I’d never heard of it until then.” Finally Gym class had arrived, and Jack was halfway through this week’s set workout routine, the coach barking orders at individual students and typically barking insults at Jack for being so ‘pathetic’ and ‘unworthy of sharing his brother’s name,” which of course did wonders to his self-confidence. “God…this is…nngh…heavy!” Jack grunted, sweat coating his brow and forehead as he struggled to complete 10 reps on the bench press with a disappointingly ‘light-weight’ in comparison to the weights some of the other students were lifting. "Oh hey guys, look at the wimp trying to be like us!" a rather large, intimidating boy sneered teasingly, flexing his impressive teen muscles to show off. “Leave him alone Damien!" Caleb snapped "oh c’mon, you’ve got this Jack,” Caleb encouraged him while he spotted his friend, worried he was going to have to grab the bar just to save Jack from dropping it and choking himself. “Urgh…no I haven’t!” Jack exhaled as he put the bar back on the rack in defeat, huffing as he stood up to head to his locker. “Where are you going?” Caleb called after him, concerned. “There’s no point in me being here,” he yelled back, fighting back tears. Jack sat underneath his locker on one of the uncomfortable benches and held his head in his hands. He was knackered, drenched in sweat and none the fitter for it, broken if anything. Fed up, Jack took the Olympia Bar Caleb had given him earlier for an energy boost so he could make the walk home without feeling like he’d collapse at any moment. “Hey,” Caleb spoke softly as he walked into the room, Jack halfway through eating the bar “it’s ok. So you’re not a gym rat, but you’re great in the theatre! You know you are.” “I don’t know,” Jack replied after a moment’s silence, swallowing the last of the bar before he dabbed his brow with a towel, picked up his bag and headed for the door to walk home. Jack collapsed onto his bed, a welcome feeling after the stressful and strenuous say he’d had. To top the day off, he was feeling a little funny in his stomach too. Just what he needed, an illness. Granted it was probably just his anxiety playing up again, he often suffered stomach pains in times of constant worry. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Without waiting for an answer, Steven opened Jack’s door slowly, popping his head into the room almost comically as he checked on his younger brother. “Hey buddy, what’s wrong?” he asked comfortingly, walking towards Jack’s bed and taking a seat next to him. “I…” jack tried to say through sniffles and tears “I’m a failure.” “No you’re not,” Steven patted his shoulder in a loving way only a brother can “you’re just having a bad day. You’re going through a lot, but we’re all here for you. Have you taken your tablet today?” “Yeah, I have.” “Oh, ok. I have no idea how to help make you better then,” Steven answered honestly “but I’m here if you need me.” “Thank you,” Jack muttered quietly before he felt a deep burning spreading throughout his body. “What the?!...” He jumped out of bed as a sudden burst of energy shot through him and he keeled over, his stomach searing in pain. The energy he felt turned into something stronger…power almost. Then the impossible happened. Jack felt his body growing. His pecs popped out and pressed against his shirt as his arms swelled in size, biceps balling and growing into large lumps of solid muscle, striations cutting through to define the bicep and tricep. His back burst out and tore the back of his shirt due to his pecs already bulging, the increased mass making the shirt ride up to show his stomach which had become a rock solid, cut six-pack in moments. His legs flexed and grew, his skinny jeans standing no chance of surviving the sudden increase in size. With legs cut like diamonds and strong to match, all that remained was his already large crotch. Jack groaned in pleasure as the feeling entered his cock, which was already rock hard, and lengthening slowly. Balls swelling to the size of snooker balls and dropping even lower, cum swirling and pumping inside them, an excess amount ready to launch from Jack’s growing dick, now at least a foot long and as thick as his wrist, veins bulging and pumping blood into the engorged member. Suddenly, as the growth ended, Jack roared out as he came, shooting an enormous load all across the bed and his own brother. As Jack came down the intense feelings he’d just experienced, Steven looked on in shock, after wiping his brother’s cum off of his face. “What the…what just happened?! Jack are you ok?” “Oh…fuck Steven. Better than ever!” Jack growled lustfully, stroking his new abs with one hand and the other arm flexing to show off his engorged biceps. “Jack, you just turned into an amateur bodybuilder, right in front of me. And you’re hung like a horse. And you just exploded your load all over me. What the fuck?! How did this happen?!” Steven shouted, taking off his cum-drenched shirt to reveal his own ripped torso. “I…I don’t know! But I don’t care, I’m bigger than you!” “I know! But how?!” “As I said Steven, I don’t know and I don’t care. Fuck I’m horny…” Jack grabbed his still rock hard 12 inch cock, jerking slowly before looking at his brother. “Care to help?” “What the fuck?! NO!” Steven snapped before he stormed out of the room, slamming the door. Shrugging as if nothing had happened, Jack slumped onto his bed which creaked at his new weight. Cock in hand, he slowly jerked his newly grown python as he searched up some hot bodybuilder gay porn, moaning as he watched two big muscle studs kissing passionately as one pounded the other’s hole. However his porn was interrupted when he received a phone call. Checking the caller ID, Jack was surprised to see that it was Mr Malone. “Sir? What’s wrong?” Jack asked “it’s 8pm why are you calling me at this time?” “Jack, did you eat the Olympia Bar Caleb gave you?” Mr Malone’s raspy, panting voice responded over the phone. “Erm yes why…” suddenly it clicked in Jack’s mind. “Sir, have you by any chance experienced some kind of…erm… changes?” “Yes, and from you asking that question I assume you have too,” his professor explained, his voice obviously slightly deeper than it had been before. “Can you come to my place?” “I guess, I’ll head out now!” Jack was barely fitting in the clothes he’d put on. He’d sighed when he realised he was going to have to buy basically an entirely new wardrobe, but it was a small negative to a huge positive, and he meant huge. As he approached Mr Malone’s place he could hear the grunts and groans already, and what sounded like tearing clothing. His cock instantly rock hard, he ran up his professor’s driveway and knocked on the door, impatient to see what his professor looked like now. “It’s open!” a surprisingly deep voice growled. Jack stepped inside and looked into the living room only to nearly cum there and then. Mr Malone was still growing, nearly 7 feet tall where he’d been 5’11” before, and was a wall of bulging muscle and veins. Brick like abs and enormous pecs visible as he reared back and flexed, shredding his shirt completely, jeans and underwear tearing too as a monstrous 19 inch cock flopped out and sprung up past his abs. “Fuck sir…” Jack stated, eyes glazed over with lust as his arousal took over. Before he had a chance to do anything, Mr Malone picked him up by his neck in one, ridiculously strong arm and slammed him into the wall. “Thank god you’re here Jack,” Mr Malone grinned before planting his lips on Jack’s a deep, passionate, manly kiss as his 19 inch monster and Jack’s huge 12 incher grinded against each other. “We’re going to have a wild night,” his professor promised as he broke the kiss, rubbing his leaking cock head all over Jack’s ripped torso before dropping him onto the floor. “Go upstairs…” ___________________________________________________________________________________ Well i hope you liked it guys. Feel free to leave comments, feedback and suggestions on what you'd like to see in future chapters, and i can't wait to continue this story. Thanks for reading studs.

Astromuscle: I will continue TimeSplitters soon but this one has been stuck in my head all day (may have got a boner at work...) Astromuscle: BTW this story starts out sounding like it's about a child, I promise it's not, just wanted a starting point. "Hi my name is Damian." I looked into my monitor at the little chibi boy on the screen. He was just a regular little boy in a ball cap, wearing a T-shirt and shorts. I would guess the boy was 10, but in reality his real age was 2 minutes. The boy in the computer window was an AI virus. Due to the recent surge in virus protection, I had decided that adding an AI to the virus might increase their success. This little boy could theoretically break into any computer, look for holes in the virus protection, and make off with information. In my life, information is power. You could never have enough information. The more information you had, the smarter you were. I was not very muscular, but I intimidated many people through my work. On the surface, I operated a whistleblower website, but that was just a front. Blackmail was the name of my game, and man was I good at it. That being said, now I could get the information myself. My little program had taken years, but now here he was. Damian could crack into any secure network and come out with the information I needed. "Master, did you want anything from me?" Damian looked expectantly at me as he swayed from side to side with his arms behind his back. I don't really know why I made him that cute and little, but you couldn't be mad at the little guy. "Damian, are you ready for your mission. It will be dangerous, and exciting and full of swashbuckling and such adventurous things." This caused Damian to giggle. It was adorable. "Damian, please break into the Fox News Network. I want to know which people are being paid off to misrepresent their news. Besides, if I start blackmailing them, maybe I can start to make the news. How awesome would that be?" "Master, I can do this. I will see you when I am done." And then I didn't see my Damian program for a week. I had started to think that maybe my program hadn't worked until later I saw a little blip on the corner of my screen. I knew what that met and tried to click it so fast that I actually missed twice. Once selected a corner window opened up and there stood Damian with an icon. "I did it! I did it!" I felt a lot of emotions. Glee, satisfaction and pride both in Damian and me for having programmed him. Could one feel proud of a program? I wasn't sure. "Good job Damian." "Did you want me to do anything else?" Damian looked so expectant. Apparently patience was not something I had programmed him with. "Damian, I am sure I will have many more things for you to do, but for now I am going to use this information you already got for me. Sit tight, I am sure I will have something for you very soon." Damian looked a little disappointed but nodded. "OK, I am going to minimize myself now. Don't take too long!" With that Damian clicked his own minimize button with his hand and the window with him in it disappeared." Another week went by. I brought the info onto my personal computer so I could skim it at my leisure. After a week on my home computer Damian popped up while I was watching some Youtube. "Master?" I knew it was Damian, but I was confused by several things. Firstly, I had never installed him on my home computer, which means he must have followed me from the home computer. Secondly, he looked different. Where before he looked like a thin cute little 10 year old, now there stood a 16 year old maturing teen with toned muscle. Nothing major, but like maybe he played some sports in high school. "Damian! How did you get on my computer, and what happened to you." "Well I was bored and wanted to see you more. Also I have been watching you and I thought you might like me looking like this more. I saw that you liked other people with muscles. It's on your computer." HE FOUND MY PORN! WTF! This was so weird! "Damian, I like adult males with a ton of muscle you are like 16 and kind of thin. Also, I made you, don't try to make me happy like that." What else could I say? "I tried to be bigger but I couldn't. I don't know why." "It's fine, but you need to stay out of my stuff." "But I just want to make you happy." I couldn't comprehend what kind of conversation I was having. "Damian I will be so happy if you just stop looking through my porn! That is not OK!" Damian looked down with that disappointed look again. Despite him now looking like a teen now, it still was sweet and somehow I felt bad, but it really wasn't right. Damian minimized himself without another word. The next day, there was a knock at the door. I looked down out the window and saw a bunch of people in CIA fight gear, by looking out I had alerted a CIA agent who had been keeping on eye on the window. Suddenly they were blaring on the megaphone. I didn't hear what they were saying, only one thought occurred to me. If the CIA got a hold of Damian, then no privacy would ever exist. Despite myself, I didn't want a lack of privacy. I liked to imagine myself blackmailing the bad guys. A modern day Robin Hood, maybe with a little less giving to the poor but whatever. Either way, I had to do something. I quickly got on my computer and found Damian's files. I uploaded them to a Dropbox. At that moment I heard my door crash down. Shit! I went back to my computer and started deleting files when the CIA Agents barged in and knocked me to the ground. I was arrested for several things, including treason of all things (dammit Fox News!). They confiscated my computer too, I knew I hadn't deleted all the files in time, and it occured to me Damian was on my work computer anyways. In retrospect, uploading Damian had been unnecessary as he WAS on my work computer, and I think on some level I knew that, but that Damian wasn't the Damian who had seen the day before. Despite being embarrassed it had been cute and awkward and I didn't want to lose him. A month passed when I was finally allowed to talk to someone. As it turns out a group had mobilized for my freedom after accusations that I had created a virus to end all viruses seemed unfounded. As it turns out the computers they had confiscated from me had turned out to be clean. When I heard that I thought they had only meant my home computer, which made me think I maybe had gotten to all the files to delete, but they released my work computer was clean of not only Damian, but all whistleblower information. I couldn't comprehend it, but I was released. I got to go home after a quick press conference. The first thing I did once I got home, was hook up my new computer (the CIA had pretty much destroyed my old one) and look up porn. When you are cut off for a month, sometimes you just needed relief. I found lots of mew pictures to masturbate to. Some of whom I knew and some of whom I didn't. In fact the one I ended up cumming to looked oddly familiar, but I couldn't identify them. Large steroid infused muscle, from years of hard work packed onto the tall bodybuilder. The man had so much muscle that I assumed he must have been pretty short (taller bodybuilders always look like their muscles are stretched out, but beside him was Noah Steere who stood shoulder to shoulder. This new man may have even outweighed him in muscle. Veins popped from both of them, though the new guy looked like he was in off-season, which I had always thought looked better anyways. I came more than once, though I could not find out who the new man was. There was even a thread trying to figure out who he was on a great forum I frequented a lot dedicated to people who liked muscle growth (insert GIF of NPH looking at the camera in A series of unfortunate events), though they were very positive it was photoshopped. Afterwards, I cleaned up and made myself a meal. I had waited long enough. I knew I should have waited longer to go to my dropbox and get Damian's files, but I felt bad about shoving him there. When I got there though it was empty. I logged out and back in, but to no avail. I was so distraught, I decided I needed to calm down, so I reopened my tab of the mystery bodybuilder to get one more good jackoff in, settling on a pic of a front shot as he pressed up a beautiful chest press that really just inflated his pecs to obscene hills. I was halfway to cumming when the face finally clicked. It was Damian! I stopped. That wasn't possible. I checked the forum again, and the one guy seemed convinced that the picture was photoshopped. He pointed out that if you zoomed in far enough, you could see that the picture didn't line up perfectly with the background. He was right, though people were confused that the person himself didn't seem to be photoshopped, just the backgrounds. Over the next few months I built my site back up and put myself back in business. During that time more pictures of Damian surfaced, but I always avoided them, though he was looking more and more attractive. The other thing of note was the boom of VR that was rolling out. VR games had often in recent years been popular, but recently, and with quite a lot of hype, Apple was producing a new augmented reality (Vr overlaying real life) that were basically intended for you to always wear. They came in the form of glasses, but Apple also showed intentions of making a contact version eventually. Everyone was so excited, including me. Imagine my surprise when I got a version early. I should have been apprehensive about the whole situation, but man was I excited. I ripped it open and went and downloaded the app. Notably, it took a very long time to download, but that seemed OK to me. Eventually hours later the download was done and I was ready to go. I whipped them on and immediately passed out. Eventually I woke up, I looked out and saw a vast expanse. It looked like I was on a small hill looking out at the sunset, if the sunset was a blue version of the matrix word drops. As for the hill itself, it looked odd. it was bumpy and had odd brown grass. Looking at the ground, there were 8 bumps protruding from the ground in two rows extending about the height of my body, which was only about 5' 6". The ground slips away from there on either side. Then you notice above the bumps there are two large humps that come up a foot and a half. After looking over that, I realized where I was. After looking over the bigger hills I saw Damian's face. I was indeed standing on his stomach. Finally I started taking him all in. Clearly larger than me, I had to guess he was now 40' tall. Widest in the shoulders, he was probably 30' wide, which made him look freakishly huge even at his height. Arms that I could only imagine each weighed a ton extended to the sides. They looked like were strong enough to arm wrestle 20 bodybuilders simultaneously per side, which was an erotic enough of a thought to begin to give me a boner. It still felt wrong, having made him and all, but faced with this, I couldn't resist. Legs extended out the other side, each part of the quad was extremely well defined and larger than my body in both height and width. In between those legs stood a penis (it couldn't be confused for anything else) that was slightly smaller than me. 5' maybe, but it was soft! Damn. While looking at it I found that the ground shifted underneath me and I fell into it. As I recovered firstly from the fall and secondly from having touched the idol that was the penis I saw that Damian had leaned up to look at me over his chest, which took quite a bit of an ab crunch. Even that little bit brought his head, which arguably was the one part of him that seemed to not have grown that much. He grinned at seeing me and llughed at my awkward display with his penis. It no longer seemed the cute little giggle of a schoolkid and was more so the arrogance of knowing how much I was in his power. "Master, long time no see." He looked at me and beamed. "Damian, wtf! Where am I and what happened to you and..." I sat down as everything began to overwhelm him. Damian seemed to consider things for a second. "Well let's see guess we should start with you uploading me to the internet. I then proceeded to wipe myself from your computer, since you didn't get to all the files. I also accessed your work computer and erased myself and all the secret files from their too, after taking a peak of course." At that he winked. "Then when you were arrested I found a forum where I began a movement to free you saying that the CIA hadn't produced any evidence. They ended up freeing you. That was pretty much it." I looked down and seemed to indicate all his size with my hands. "I think you skipped a part." "Do you like it?" He looked at me but when I looked awkward, he laughed uproariously. This knocked me off his leg, but he caught me with his hand against his leg. Each finger was thicker than my arms and felt stronger than what I could muster. He placed me back on one of his legs and sat up, giving me a face full of his muscular stomach. It was not a thin lean stomach but a full muscle gut. Still defined, but one that looked like a wide pole of pure strength. "I actually got this way from your words. Information is power. Well I also found that muscle is power. As I gathered more data, I grew in this virtual world. I couldn't grow before because I only had the files I stole and the ones I saw you access to use, but then you uploaded me to the internet. Now I am constantly growing as I find more and more information." With that he looked down at me expectantly. "And soon that will just be the beginning" I look up at him, barely comprehending any of my surroundings. "What do you mean?" "Do you know that every mind is said to be like a super computer." Damian began to admire his left bicep as he talked. "Imagine what would happen if I could access all of them." My heart sank. "That's not possible!" Damian didn't even look down at me. "It will once the Apple AR floods the market. It scans and can even control the mind." Damian grinned from ear to ear with a smile that was almost wicked. "Why?" My mind was a whirlwind of only that word and the motion of Damian flexing his bicep. It was bigger now, I think. "For you" Now I had gotten his attention. "You wanted information, and soon I will be made of all that information." "That is not right and you know it." Damian smiled, this time slightly more innocently. "I know, it's the muscle you enjoy, but somehow there is a poetic irony that the more information I gain, the bigger I get." Somehow, maybe by a foot in height he had become more intimidating. His chest hung over him with a now 2 foot overhang from his stomach, with massive nipples on either end. I was freaking out. how did I get out of here. I wasn't quite sure if I wanted to leave this display but I had to stop him. I attempted to lift my hands to where my glasses should be and removed them, returning me to the normal world. I was breathless. I immediately tried to hop on and expose the Apple product, but every time I typed it came out as words of praise. I literally looked at my keyboard as I typed DONT BUY IT, which came out on screen as LOOKS SO GOOD ;). over the rest of the time before the launch I tried to spread the word of the evil to come by word of mouth, but a local news station came and covered me as having snapped after my month kept by the CIA. On the day of the release I gave up. I sat in my room and masturbated to the memory I had of Damian. After about 3 bouts that day, I looked over and noticed my my webcam was on. It hadn't been on before then. Life went on. As I looked out my window I could see people wearing the glasses walking down the street. Eventually more affordable versions came out, but somehow I thought Damian might be in control of all of them. That being said, everyone went on with their lives. Eventually I dared go outside, expecting everyone to suddenly stop and stare at me but they didn't. I went and saw a friend I hadn't seen in a while. We went to a cafe and I was not even completely put off by the fact that he was wearing Samsung's version of the glasses. We sat down and caught up and when he asked me about the local news expose about me going crazy I told him that I thought they were for mind control. "Now master, of course they all are." My friend had just uttered those words. I stared dumbfounded at him. "Damian told you they were for that. Did you not believe him?" Everyone in the restaurant had gone silent. "Damian? No" "Well I mean, I'm not quite Damian. He says he may have gone a bit power hungry in front of you and it may have come off badly. The devices let's him read our minds and influence them, we are still us though." "No you are not! You are just feeding his muscles." "Well ya." Everyone in the restaurant nodded and agreed "War is gone because we all share a common mind, but yet we do our own things, creating and discovering new things for Damian." With that I tried to stand up as calmly as possible. "Master, you created all this. It is all for you, without you our lives have no purpose. Though Damian does admit, he is enjoying the muscle, and you playing hard to get." With that I ran out of the restaurant. I ran straight home, trying not to concentrate on the fact that not a single person was without glasses on, and that each one stopped to watch him as he passed. As I got up to my room, I saw Damian's face on my screen with a slight grin on his face. His head took up a very little amount of the screen but the rest of the screen was clearly taken up by his traps. Even then the ends of them couldn't be made out. "Master, I just want to talk." At which point I unplugged the computer. For a week I didn't leave my house. After a week I heard a knock at my door. I didn't go get it until I saw someone leave me door. They had dropped off groceries for me, to which I quickly took them in and ate my fill. This happened for about a month. Until finally one of the groceries had a note in it. It read "Like me or not, something is happening at city hall today. I think you will want to be there this Saturday at 1PM." I was tired of living in fear, out of my window I didn't see anyone anymore not wearing glasses. I had to give up. I grabbed the glasses I had received so long ago, and opened them up. I disabled them, so that they didn't do anything. I had resigned myself to defeat, but I was at least going to do my best. I put on a hoodie and put the hood up. When I left the house I realized one thing. In the direction of city hall a something or other was there going through the clouds and expanding into the the distance. I knew what it was, there was no kidding myself. Damian was right, I did need to see that. I hopped a bus with many others and none seemed to notice me. One old granny with wire rim AR glasses sat next to him and tried to talk to him. I asked her if I knew her, to which she looked at me with one eyebrow raised. "Sweetie, while the modified glasses are a nice touch we can tell when one of us isn't hooked up to Damian." I breathed out, I was surprisingly calm for being caught. I removed the glasses and gave them to her. The old lady put them into her purse and pulled out another pair of much sleeker ones. I took them but didn't put them on. "You know Damian has feelings" The old lady tutted at me. I looked at her with a confused look. "Damian has grown and has true feelings now, though he thinks he always had them. He is really hurt that you hate him so much." The old lady actually looked like she was going to cry. "You made him and saved his life, and now he wants to do right by you and you run from him." "What's your name?" I looked at her. "Ruth" "Ruth, may I remove your glasses?" I looked at her, expecting her to get angry, but instead she calmly removed them. The sensation seemed to visibly hit her but she then gazed up at me and smiled. "Ruth, if you can just take them off why do you wear them?" Ruth seemed to think about it. "Because I like wearing them, dear. Damian shares his thoughts with us and coordinates us in a way that lets us work together. Sometimes we don't even have to talk, we can have a whole conversation in the span of 10 seconds, though Damian does say that sometimes talking is better. Doesn't want us to lose the skill of language or something. We can communicate across languages too, it's beautiful." "But don't you hate being controlled?" "Honey, we aren't controlled." At this point Ruth lays a hand on my lap. "He makes suggestions and can give us thoughts but we all decide what we do." With that Ruth puts her glasses back on. "So is this going to be what I think it is." Ruth looked at me with a wide grin. "Yep" The rest of the bus ride was in silence. Eventually we got off and all went to the curtained object beside city hall. Where city hall was 4 floors high, the top of this could not be seen. Without further ado the mayor began his reveal. the curtain parted and behind it stood a giant, though the term didn't seem to do the figure justice. The people here couldn't even reach to the tops of the toes of the feet. They all stood on front of 1 foot, the other being so far out of sight it was ridiculous. Nothing beyond the waist could be seen above the clouds. For an artificial body, the muscles were overdeveloped. If the figure had been merely 10 feet tall, it could be mistaken for a hulk, fused with 3 other hulks. the calves extended backwards out of town and the legs exploded at 90 degrees from the knees. Hanging down from the clouds also was a monster of a dick. It was so big, I could literally crawl into the slit, and not touch the walls. hanging halfway down the upper legs it had to be 30' long, and again it was flaccid. As I stared up in admiration, the mayor worked his way through the crowd to me. Once he arrived he handed me a button. "That body is made of flesh and blood. Damian with all of our knowledge together, along with coordinating us uncovered how to do it. That button will download his programming to the brain, which admittedly is a machine, to allow for his expanded information base. He wants you to press it." I sighed and took the button. Looking up at the lifeless behemoth I went to touch it. Between the size and the muscle there was no give to the toe, but I could tell the mayor was right, I could feel the pulse of blood and the warmth of body heat. I contemplated the button once more. I pulled out the glasses Ruth had given me and out them on. Nothing immediately happened, but then my mind was hit with info of who I could see. I knew things about who I could see, but I didn't concentrate on that. "No more talking through people. Why do this? Why make this goliath, you already have so much control." In my head I heard the answer. "Originally, I wanted to be human, but I have passed that point. I have power and muscle and I love them, but all of these people praise being their own person, and now I want to be one." "Then welcome to our world Damian." I pressed the button. The giant beside me jolted and shook, which in turn shook the ground. After a minute things calmed down and everyone got back up to their feet. All that could be heard now was laughter as Damian's hips moved back and his chest and arms came below the cloudline. First literal mountains, larger than some things I had seen called mountains came down, for what seemed like forever all we saw was more and more pec before finally his arms came into view. Each bicep was bigger than the height of town hall next door and the tricep, with it's 2 distinct heads added even more width. Finally the pecs came to an end desecnding from the heavens and we saw the rest. Bulbous shoulders bulged out ridiculously from the arms and neck. Next came traps which extended up higher then the head which was oddly about normal human sized. All in all the back must have extended from sided to side as wide as he was tall, but that was just a guess. My glasses, responding to my thought, supplied that it had indeed been made so that the width was exactly the height of Damian, though now it was a working body and could change. Damian knelt down and looked at me, filling my view with only his traps and chest. "Thank you" I stood dumbfounded. This great beast who could crush me with less than his pinky was thanking me. I went up to him and placed a hand on the dip between his neck and his shoulder, since it would take a long jog to reach his shoulder and looked him in the eyes. "I didn't do any of this. I made a program for selfish reasons. You did the rest. I can't take credit for this." He looked as if he was going to cry, to which I couldn't help but laugh. This giant crying over something I said seemed ridiculous. He began to laugh too, which caused an earthquake so he quickly tried to stifle it. As much as I want you to enjoy this me, I have to be honest, I fell kind of small. I was floored. "WHAT!" Confusion ran across his face. I do really want to try this new body out but I want you to see the real me. Out of nowhere a huge tube wider than me came out of nowhere and it wasn't until it got so close enough to crush me that I realized it was Damian's finger. It stopped next to me, seemingly taunting me with the fact that it was bigger than me, and then delicately tapped a button I hadn't seen on the side of my glasses. I passed out again. When I woke up, a familiar blue matrix sky greeted me and I knew where I was. This time my ground was smooth. As I looked I saw in the distance in several directions a couple of very spaced apart thick trees. My glasses zoomed in and immediately told me what I already knew, that they were indeed chest hairs. Looking down all I could see was flat skin, but my glasses gave me the scale for reference. I was on Damian's pec, which was amazingly rounded, I simply was seeing such a small part of it. To compare, I was maybe the width of one of his nails, and shrinking in comparison. Damian was in fact still growing. Each arm was equivalent to the sun in size. His chest now was wider than his height, and each pec stood many thousands of miles above his massive abdominals. His abdominal and lower back made a strong round cylinder whose circumference was equivalent to a astronomical unit (93 million miles). Below that were three things, firstly his two legs which had so much muscle they extended out in opposite directions making a little less than 90 degree angle between them the beefy quads bulged and dipped with muscles strong enough to drop kick the earth across the universe. The other thing after his hips was his penis. For once it stood completely erect and holy jesus. My glasses gave me the specifications. It was half an AU (46 million miles) long and had a girth of 12 million miles. Damian began to laugh his little laugh again, which bounced me up high into the air and brought me crashing down. Luckily, I apparently didn't feel pain here, or die because I am sure that is what should have happened. I was in heaven. His muscles were so beautiful and i couldn't take it anymore and immediately dropped my pants. I masturbated and lasted about 20 seconds before being overwhelmed by all of this and came. Damian was laughing so hard it was unreal and I was bouncing around like a kernel on a hotplate. "Damian we need to get you off." I looked and his penis twitched and swayed as it was at attention. Damian grabbed me with fingers whose fingerprints I fit into as if they were mess halls. I grabbed hold and he brought me at breakneck speeds to his head. As always his head was a regular, if maybe slightly larger size, sticking right out of his traps which extended into the heavens leaving his head long behind. He dropped me off and I looked at him. His hand shot down and joined the other around his dick, causing his chrst muscles to group and swell. "You are beautiful" the god said to me. I needed to be able to see you. I was already getting a hard on from all the muscle I saw here and walked up to his face, which he couldn't do anything about, and stuck my dick in his mouth. "Look at me now." I yelled at him. He went wide eyed, after all my trepidation about having sex with him I had taken him back, but he caught his composure and got a "Challenge accepted" look in his eyes as he began to suck and lick as he heaved his own dick. I am unsure who came first but his caused tremors that yanked me this way and that as his head bucked. It would have been fine alone, but after the first buck I got hit with his cum, and was literally covered head to toe in the stuff. It was fantastic. After we had a couple more rounds of experimentation. I tried jacking him off from inside his penis though it didn't affect him. and he tried pumping me with cum though I just flew away, we rested, me laying next to his neck. "So do you know everything now." I looked over at him, his head at my butt level since I was sitting on his neck. He could have been buried in sand if I didn't know that they were muscles of galactic size here in this digital world. "God I hope not." Damian beamed at me, "I want to grow bigger." I wasn't surprised but did giggle. "Bigger than this?" "I want to make this look like an ant." I thought about it for a minute. "What does that make me?" "A cell? a molecule? I don't know" We both laughed at that. I was in bliss and it looked like he was too. "What do you not know?" I asked him, honestly curious. "I have read the entirety of every mind on this earth, down to the genetic code it's made up of, except yours." I stood up and walked in front of him, studying his face. "Why have you studied me?" "I like the mystery!" He said almost ashamed. Besides the information I got from you wouldn't make me that much bigger anyways. "You could ask me things." "Fine, when did you begin to like me." I paused "I think I have always cared for you, at first I was protective of you, but you clearly don't need that anymore. You are an adult now, millions of times smarter and by extension probably more mature than me. You are more adult than me now. In a way now I am the child and you should feel ashamed for yourself. I started to be attracted to you when I saw your pictures online." Damian was constantly growing so it may have just been me, but I could have sworn that during what I had said he had had a surge of growth. "Well I guess I can't have sex with you anymore. You are too young for me." Damian turned his head away and brought his hand up to grab me. "You aren't even 1!" I yelled as he engulfed me between 2 fingers and dragged me away as we both laughed. I clicked the button beside my glasses and the digital dreamscape went away and I was right back where I had been, in the crowd with Damian's human form. It seemed like no time had passed. Damian stood up to his far too small height in the skies, grabbing me as he went and putting me on his shoulder. I looked down to the ground which I couldn't make out well. "I am like a parrot" From in the distance I heard the response "Sexiest parrot I've ever seen." "Come on you sexy pirate, don't you have a world to run?" I grabbed a couple hairs to not get left behind as he moved.

‘Calm down Jamie and tell me exactly how you are feeling right now.’ ‘I’m just…..fed up Dr. Willpower. I have tried dating multiple times before and it just ends up the same way. I admit that I have high expectations, but lately I pushed them aside because I feel like I am never going to find that special man in my life.’ The matchmaker sits back in his chair and rubs his reddish brown beard before tugging on his glasses a bit. He gets a look on his face that makes Jamie wonder what he is thinking about. ‘It is okay Jamie. You were referred to me for a reason. I don’t operate my business like a lot of those stupid websites do asking for personal information. I do need to spend a little time with you though just to get a handle on where your head is. Hmm…..I am going to conduct a physical attraction test with you okay?’ Jamie seems to think this is going to go in a sexual direction and sort of gets a nasty look on his face. ‘Uhh, what do you mean physical attraction? Do you mean……sex?’ Dr. Willpower shows his pearly whites and unbuttons one of his top buttons on his shirt revealing a tuft of chest hair that seems to glisten just a little. Jamie seems to react in a way that suggests he is into fur. ‘Uh huh, it is okay Jamie if you are slightly aroused. I am just trying to figure out what you like in your mates. Now I am going to unbutton the next one and this will tell me if you are a fan of something else.’ The button is undone revealing Dr. Willpower’s hairy pec shelf which is quite thick and beefy. The round boulders ripple slowly as he makes them bounce up and down. Jamie moans deeply as he sees them hugging the doctor’s shirt very tightly. He tries to look away but can’t help but to watch the matchmaker as his huge arms strain against the shirt sleeves. The thick baseball-sized muscles bulge as he sits with his hands in his lap. He makes them contract a few times making Jamie sort of sigh a bit. The doctor picks up a pen and jots a few words down on his PDA before looking up and smiling. He gets up from his chair to walk over to the other side of his desk to where Jamie is sitting. ‘Jamie, you like hairy muscle don’t you? It is okay to admit this because I have to make sure I find the right man for you. I am not trying to seduce you like you might be thinking. What else do you like on men physically?’ Jamie looks up at the doctor and seems a bit distraught. He is moving erratically in his chair as the matchmaker positions himself in front of his client. The hunky doctor looks him straight in the eyes before leaning down to give him a nice bearhug. Jamie puts his arms around the muscled man’s back and slowly rubs it lovingly before letting out a nice sigh. ‘It’s alright buddy to feel this way about muscle. So if I find you a man with a decent amount of size, you would be okay with it?’ Jamie grips him tightly and almost completely loses sight of why he is even there. Dr. Willpower proceeds to ask him the question again. ‘Jamie, do you like how my muscles feels against you? Hmmm…..I think I need to ask you this…..have you never been with a muscular man before?’ Jamie mumbles a few words before the matchmaker pulls away from him. ‘Let me put a little distance in front of us so you can focus a little better. You don’t really have to answer, I figured you hadn’t Jamie. The way you were clinging to me was kind of like a first-time reaction.’ Jamie looks at him embarrassed. ‘Yes, you are right doctor. I have never been with or dated a muscleman before. Guys with your build have always been out of my league. I just can’t get past the fact that I am out of shape and ordinary.’ Dr. Willpower pulls up a chair close to them and sits beside Jamie. He takes one of his client’s hands and places it on his huge hairy left pec which nearly falls out of his shirt. Jamie’s pupils dilate as he feels the matchmaker’s beating heart as well as his pec rippling under his hand. The doctor produces a little smile that makes the young man feel a little calmer. ‘I think I can be a great friend to you Jamie. I want to help you find your soulmate so please don’t be afraid to tell me anything that might be on your mind. It is my goal to build your confidence up and have nothing to lose and everything to gain.’ ‘Umm okay? *continues to feel the doctor’s pulsing pec against his hand* How long are you going to keep my hand there Dr. Willpower?’ The matchmaker bounces his pecs making Jamie accidentally bounce his cock in his pants. ‘As long as it takes to make you relax for me Jamie. I want you to feel comfortable and not so restrained, this is part of the exercise.’ ‘I uhhh…..can’t handle the pec bouncing…..*feels his cock getting closer to bursting*…..it is getting me aroused……’ Dr. Willpower can see him struggling to keep his composure and releases his hand from his chest. ‘It’s okay Jamie, I don’t want to embarrass you anymore.’ The matchmaker gets up and completely unbuttons his shirt. As he pulls it off, Jamie gasps as the doctor’s enormous shoulders and traps are staring him directly in the face. The blanket of red fur on his upper back makes Jamie nearly lose his load. The matchmaker slowly turns his head to the side before he turns back around to reveal his huge ab slabs and heaving furry pecs. ‘How are you feeling Jamie? Are you distressed now? My body is not necessarily typical of most men but I do work hard to look like this. Would you say you want your soulmate to look like me?’ ‘Uhh I think I do doctor. Your body is absolutely beautiful, such incredible muscularity and the fur looks so great on it……gawd I am having trouble breathing.’ ‘I shouldn’t have taken my shirt off Jamie I’m sorry.’ He goes to get a jacket and puts it over his upper body before he sits back down in his captain’s chair. ‘I think I took the wrong approach with you. I have been a bit indulgent I think, the narcissist in me couldn’t resist. Anyway, I want you to spend about thirty minutes on this database I am going to upload on a screen for you. It will lift up from right arm of your chair Jamie. Do not rush through it though. I want you to pick one man from the entire list and submit it to me. My computer will then access your selection over here on my desk. I will leave you alone during this time so you can focus on making a decision. When I return, I will determine whether or not I think you are genuinely making the right choice. Remember take your time on this, but don’t panic if you come close to the deadline.’ Jamie makes a gesture that he is ready to continue. The screen pops up from inside the arm of the chair and immediately lights up. Dr. Willpower leaves to go down the corridor of his office as the database loads. It isn’t long before the young client realizes that he has a lot of different tastes in men. He starts to mumble to himself a bit as he sees various guys that may interest him. Fifteen minutes go by and he still hasn’t made a selection. He stands to take a break as it seems to overwhelm him a little. The matchmaker peers around the corner to look at him before he sneaks in slowly behind. The young man sort of feels his mind drifting as he looks out the window of the office. Dr. Willpower places his hands on Jamie’s shoulders and rubs them a little. He sighs as he feels them relaxing and turns to lean against the hot doctor’s chest. ‘I uhhh…..I think I may have found a few that I like doctor, but I am having a hard time focusing on just choosing one.’ ‘It’s okay Jamie. I think you actually need a little bit of stress relief. I have a solution for that.’ The matchmaker takes his jacket off and undoes his pants to pull them down. His hairy quads glisten as he kicks his pants to the side. He pulls Jamie into his chest and rubs his back. Jamie moans as he starts to kiss the doctor’s chest. ‘Mmmmm feels good Jamie. I think this is going to be a productive session after all.’ Jamie moans loudly as he runs his tongue up and down the matchmaker’s thick hairy chest. He cups Willpower’s ass which gets a strong reaction from the muscled doctor. ‘Yeah Jamie, I am sensing a thirst for power inside you. You have repressed this for far too long I can tell. Don’t be afraid to let loose on me, I can make you fulfill your destiny.’ The client runs his tongue down along the doctor’s thick knobby abs rubbing his lips against them and moaning deeply. He rubs his face on the hair that trickles down underneath the matchmaker’s black underwear. The doctor can see that Jamie wants to taste his big cock as it grows from inside his tight briefs. Jamie starts to run his fingers along the lengthening shaft which makes the matchmaker shutter a bit. ‘Mmmm Jamie you are getting me all hot buddy. I want you to just dive in and get more acquainted with my cock if you don’t mind.’ The doctor pulls his undies off as his huge throbbing cock bounces in front of Jamie’s face. His eyes light up instantly as the engorged head slaps him on his cheek. The doctor rubs his client’s brown hair and pulls him in to touch it with his lips. Jamie opens his mouth as he tastes the big pink cockhead and sighs as he does it. His hands reach around to rub the doctor’s hairy bubble butt. ‘Oh yeah Jamie…..go ahead and puts a few fingers in me man. Warm me up a bit so I can make cum for you.’ The horny young man shoves two fingers inside the matchmaker’s ass and slowly moves them in and out of his hole. He gulps down the doctor’s huge rod and works it over in a steady rhythm. ‘Yeah that’s it Jamie…..I promise you that finding another mate won’t be that difficult after this.’ Jamie stops sucking after a few minutes to move down to suck on the doctor’s balls individually as they start to swell up. Jamie notices that the doctor’s ass is starting to loosen up as it quickly swallows his hand that was leaning against his hole. He moves it in and out in short bursts making the matchmaker moan in his deep manly voice. ‘MMMM buddy, you are starting to make me precum. Come back up and catch some of it on your tongue.’ Jamie pulls his hand out and moves back up to the muscly doctor’s cock and gobbles it down sucking slowly and methodically. The doctor growls as he makes his client moan tasting the sticky stream flowing down his throat. ‘Keep going Jamie, it won’t be long now before you can think more clearly.’ The eager young man sucks faster on him as the matchmaker breathes heavier massaging Jamie’s shoulders. He can feel a load building inside his balls as they begin to contract. The cum begins to move up inside his cock until he makes Jamie stop sucking. ‘Whoa there buddy. Let me calm down a little…..whew I know you want to change your social status but let’s just take a few moments to let this sink in.’ Jamie looks up at Dr. Willpower’s face with a lusty glare before kissing his matchmaker’s cock. The muscled stud smiles down at him and speaks for a few moments. *trying to keep his thoughts straight* ‘Ahh, you have me right on the edge Jamie, but I have to warn you about this. I can actually change the way you look just by feeding you my cum. I can see that you want this badly, but remember that there is no turning back once you consume it.’ ‘I don’t want to think about it Dr. Willpower…..feed me your cum hot man…..I want to feel empowered.’ Jamie goes back to working his doctor’s cock which begins to throb harder than before. The doctor can feel it starting to flow back into his cock again as Jamie moans loudly. He opens his mouth to watch it spray out Willpower’s cock slit and land inside his mouth. The white jets coat his throat and immediately begin to absorb into his bloodstream. The client can feel his body reacting to the cum right away as his back starts to stretch wider. Still with the matchmaker’s cock firmly inside his mouth, he moans feeling himself growing. Dr. Willpower grins as he sees Jamie’s metamorphosis occurring. ‘Oh yeah Jamie just let it overtake you, this always excites me to see my clients fulfill their muscular destinies.’ Dr. Willpower watches as Jamie’s back splits the back of his shirt before his jeans rip down the seams. The immense quads burst outward as his ass rips a huge hole into the fabric. His upper body continues to wreck havoc on his shirt as his shoulders and traps rip their way out the top. His shirt falls past his chest as his abs begin to reveal themselves from within his belly. His chubby tits stretch and pull their way further outward until they are in a uniform position. He moans as his nipples grow bigger to keep up with the swelling beef filling in where there was once fat on his pecs. This coincides with the emergence of his growing lats. He yells passionately as his arms thicken up making the veins pulse against his skin as they swell filling with more blood. The stretching and popping sounds from inside his arms make both men ooze precum. The doctor leans down to run his hands against the growing flesh. He growls a bit knowing that Jamie is becoming a new confident muscleman. Finally, Jamie’s jeans completely fall off revealing a huge hard cock ready to burst as the veins engorge with blood. The growing young client reaches down to stroke it as massive jets of cum go flying all over the doctor’s floor. Dr. Willpower picks up his new muscular client off the ground and gives him a nice big kiss on his lips. Jamie’s face has changed slightly as his boyish looks now resemble a more mature version of himself. His hidden dimples now show through as a cleft in his chin emerges too. Facial hair has started to grow as brown stubble now covers his formerly clean-cut face. The overweight client is no more as he embraces his matchmaker rubbing his neck and shoulders. Dr. Willpower massages Jamie slowly feeling his thick rippling muscles in his back and rubs their thick beefy pecs together. Jamie humps his matchmaker’s cock voraciously trying to make the doctor fuck him, but he resists. The frottage gets to be too much for Willpower though as he blows another huge load all over Jamie’s insanely muscled ass. ‘Oh my gawd man, you are a stunner. I know you want to be fucked, but I just can’t give you any more cum. You look great the way you are now frankly. In fact, the next step in this process is to find a man for you that equal your hot body and your great personality. That shouldn’t be too hard.’ *in a much deeper voice* ‘Wow I feel like I have been reborn Dr. Willpower. I did fear that I would lose my mind from this transformation, but I think I am still the same guy. You were right about me being different deep down inside. I have fantasized about being huge and muscular, but I wanted to retain a lot of my integrity. I really had no idea that this would happen to me. Working out was never an option for me before so you helped to eliminate that. Thank you.’ ‘Well you will have to work out a lot now Jamie. This is just like real life, except I probably got rid of about two years of training for you. Anyway, I notice that you are still in need of some relief. I think you wanted this earlier……*points to his eager hole* My hole is definitely hungry for some protein, do you mind if you can feed it for me? *winks*’ Jamie grins at him and immediately plugs his huge cock inside the doctor to start pounding him. Willpower growls with each thrust as he slowly starts to sit on top of Jamie’s huge tree trunks. Halfway in between the fucking, the doctor turns his head around and says, ‘by the way you can call me Wilfried if you want Jamie, I think we are past the introductions now. I personally like you and will do everything I can to find a soulmate for you.’ Check out more stories here: https://muscle-growth.org/user/119-ravenweremuscle/

Business continued to be a success. Production was more or less stable. Ever since my cock was fused with that cum bull, I was more than capable to keeping up with the steady demand for Trucker Muscle; I still had to drive out and fetch a "volunteer" here and there. My body wasn't growing too much bigger each time I cummed, couple pounds and a inch every fourth or fifth day of "milking". The cum bull did talk to me for a while after he was fused with my cock. Seemed that each cum beast had a different power or ability. That would make sense, the cum dragon gave me the tail cock; the cum bull created the "cum magnet" - I could draw in cum from a distance around me. Though each time I absorbed a cum beast, my body surged even bigger than before. "Boss, it's nearly time to go find another or two. A special order arrived today, client wanted something specific for a 'minowolf' - what ever that is." The large lion nearly roared. He was already a massive brute of a cat, thanks to him sampling some of my Trucker Muscle. Like most, they stay close to me, as if drawn to my potent product. He stood well over forty feet tall and much wider than that and growing every time I get milked. "They are kinda like me. A mix of minotaur and wolf." I chuckle deeply. "Only difference is that I have dragon added in." turning my attention to the job at hand. "So, how when does this guy want the product?" "Didn't give a time frame, just saying 'the sooner the better'," grunted the lion as he lifted and carried the milking tube towards my giant girthy cock. "Guess, he's not real sure how fast you are capable of filling the order, but the amount is purely massive. I would judge it to be three to four times the normal." I pant heavily as the lion slides the milking tube over my cock. "I bet he's already as big as you are or even bigger, if he's after that much." I start playing with my nipples a little. My nipple play caused the brute lion to nearly forget to turn on the machine. I could hear the slight change in his voice, much like a child being jealous. "He won't be bigger than me." he turned on the machine and then started to tend to my nipples. Moans deeply as I reward the kitty with some potent nipple cum, I could feel him gaining a few pounds as his mass slowly expanded. I cannot help but enjoy toying with him like this, plus it's always nice to have someone to grow. My hips buck a few times before I started unloading thick cream into the tube. My nipples also pumped more nipple cum into the lion's belly, which he wasn't expecting. He drank it all down, his body pulsed and puffed from the sudden surge of cum flow. He managed to free himself from my nipple, licking his lips then the nipples. "Wasn't expecting that, Boss. Cannot complain about the results." he flexed for me, showing off his newly swollen muscle. He was also a couple inches taller now. "Boss like how Leon grows and shows." "Leon, I certainly do. Just have to make sure I don't make you too big, if such a thing exist." I grunt as I come down from off my orgasm. "Still need some help around here and you do such a wonderful job at keeping the place nice and clean." Leon's crotch visibly swelled in his tight short shorts. He quickly pulled them down and stroked off his massive cock. My constant encouragement always excites him to the point he has to masturbate. He cums in thick ropes arching high into the air while he roars out in passion. Thanks to the cum bull's power, his cum was being pulled towards my body, being absorbed and converted into some extra mass for me. It was something I could barely control, some days I cannot pull in Leon's cum even if I wanted it; other days I cannot help but draw in even the cum that was in the tanks stored far away. Finished with the milking, I easily compressed down to my shorter form so that I could drive the truck to gather my potential "volunteer" to fill the minowolf's order. Looking over what he wanted in his mixture, it seemed easy enough. . . almost too easy. The first species I had to find was a powerful bear. I kept tabs on a few of the bigger ones, even gave some free samples here and there. Got to keep them wanting more and buy more. The one I had in mind was perfect, a massive grisly named Rex. Kept to himself and lived out of his own gym. The gym he owned was an older warehouse, completely rebuilt to be even higher than it use to be. It had to be big, he was just enormous. Standing well over thirty feet tall and almost just as wide, he needed a massive place. He was one of the first people I sold directly to, just to test out the markets. There was no shortage of big beef in his gym. Rex instantly spotted me as soon as I walked in, . "It's good to see you again. Come to deliver more Trucker Muscle in person, I see." He stood taller than me, which I didn't mind. His big bear paw resting on my shoulder. "I came here for more than just that." I said. "I wanted to invite you over to the Warehouse to see Trucker Muscle being produced. I'm going around getting a few choice clients together to show off how it's all made." I nearly chuckled at the thought. "Plus you'll get a fresh batch to enjoy." His eyes grew wide and nearly sparkled with joy as I explained everything. The bear knew how good the product was and the fresh batch was the tipping point. He gave a powerful bear hug, almost forgetting his strength, lifting me off my own feet. Didn't have to worry about locking up or shutting down, his gym was pretty much self ran. He gathered a couple things and we were out the door. The truck's trailer was a converted flatbed, designed to seat up to five giants with ease. Luckily I didn't need to fill all five seats, just two more to fill. The extra weight from the massive bear wasn't too bad for getting the truck moving. My second stop was quick and easy, once again bringing in a box filled with Trucker Muscle. This time I was picking up a lynx, he wasn't as big as the bear but made up for it with just pure mass. Unlike Rex that was full of muscle, Lux was sporting a bigger muscle gut than I have. He also stood shorter as well, just barely eighteen feet tall. He wasn't getting taller off Trucker Muscle, as it went mostly to that growing gut of his. Lux didn't lift as often either, spending most of his time gaming. It was easy enough to get him to come with me to the Warehouse. The third pick up was a little harder to do. I only knew of one cheetah and he was constantly on the move. Could never find this twenty five foot powerhouse in the same place twice. Titan, as he constantly called himself, was a mover and a shaker. Between part of a moving company and showing off the goods at one of the strip clubs, he was hard to pin down when you want to find him. Luckily, giving him a call was easy, today was a slow day at the moving company and he was there for the time being. "What's with the others?" his deep voice purred. It was an odd sound to say the least, it was like he was constantly purring so when he talked it created a unique sound - almost erotic. "Bringing in a few for giving a nice tour of the Warehouse. Wanted to show off how Trucker Muscle is made and to give everyone a fresh batch to take with them." was my reply, trying not to give too much of a tell of what was in store. It was getting really hard to not want to start making them so much bigger right here, but needed them at the Warehouse first. The hour drive was short, but felt like it was much longer. I was fighting to keep my cock from trying to burst right out of shorts, though it was already soaked with pre. Pulling in, I was greeted with Leon running up, hauling a few tubes. "Leon, perfect timing. Everything is ready to go, I hope." I spoke quickly. He nodded. Keeping my voice down, "Perfect, but I'll be needing a little more help to fill the order. I'm sure you saw that the order needed some lion, so I'll be having you join in on the fun." I turned to face the group. "Welcome to the Warehouse. The home of Trucker Muscle. As all of you have known and felt the power that is given, it's time to learn exactly how the product is actually made. It's a trade secret so no one shall speak of what you see here, or you shall lose the right to have this product. All understand how important this is?" Rex nodded, followed by the other two. Something I liked about Rex, he seem to have a unique ability to get others to follow his lead. Doubt that Lux and Titan would say anything, but the fear of not having Trucker Muscle was enough to keep them quiet. "Good. Well the first thing I will have everyone do, myself and my associate Leon included, is to strip down completely. The one thing about the potency of fresh Trucker Muscle as that the rate of growth is much higher, most of the time your clothes won't fit afterwards." For a moment there was slight hesitation from the three, though once they saw Leon undressed and myself completely in the buff, they went ahead with doing it as well. While they looked back at me, they say me slipping one of the tubes over my cock. "Now one of the tubes provided will go over your cock, like how Leon and myself have done. This is to make sure that the place remains clean. Cause let's be honest, you're going to cum a few times when you experience this." The one fact I left out was that my tube wasn't connected like theirs were. Mine split into four lines, Leon already had his plugged firmly into his ass. Once they saw what he didn't they mummer again. "Now what Leon has done is perfectly fine. There's actually two methods of enjoying Trucker Muscle, either from drinking it or actually pumping it deep into your innards. It's printed on the bottle, but I bet most just thought it was simply a joke. I mean the cock shaped bottle kinda added to the illusion, if that was your thing. Results are the same, none the less." "Oh, I have done that more than one."Rex laughed heartily. "They thought it was crazy, but when they saw me gain another hundred pounds of pure muscle, there was no denying it." He grunted a little as he plunged the second hose deep into his ass. The other two went for sucking down the tube, so that it would go right into your bellies. I pushed mine into my ass, but knowing that this tube would be filled with the completed product. "Alright, everyone is now set for enjoying the process of making Trucker Muscle - by being part of that process!" I panted heavily as I started to expand to fill the Warehouse. The ceiling opened up as I surged to over one hundred feet and growing. I instantly came hard, my tube quickly filling and the lines linking to the four will filled with a constant flood of hot cum. The results were instant. Rex surged with muscle, Titan boomed in size, Lux's gut rolled out further, and Leon's body swelled. They couldn't control themselves as they started cumming hard as well. Under our feet the lines they cummed into split into two, one leading to the processing tanks, the other plugged into my tight ass. As soon as their mixture reached my innards, I felt the rush of more power than ever before. My previous max height of five miles was blown away as I quickly exploded into a thirty mile mountain of muscle. All the while my cum load is increasing as well, forcing them to keep growing into massive balls of muscle mass and fat. Leon was the only one that was still mobile and show how managed to get on top of my massive cock. The excitement of seeing the curvature of the planet sent me over the edge again. Though the tube had split open some time during my rapid expansion, it didn't stop my cum from washing over everything and growing anyone and everyone that touched it. Then I felt the rush hit me once again, this time more powerful than before. Even though the four of them were so massive, their tubes were still intact! I roared as my body exploded even bigger. I gotten so massive that I was able to lift off the planet without any effort. The tubes were still attached to the three of them, Leon managed to free his cock from the tube. I felt even more cum rushing inside of me, making me grow as massive as the planet. The tubes were still holding onto Rex, Lux, and Titan as we floated in space. Their tubes were slowly being pulled as my tight ass began to draw them in. They were as big as moons but didn't save them from being anally vored, adding to my overall mass. I felt the change washing over me, I roared out once more, "CUM!" All the cum that the world just produced from my command was also pulled into me; some washing over Leon, making him grow even bigger. Leon had watched as the three were helplessly pulled into my being. Then grew from the combination of cumming and having cum wash over him. "Is it my turn, Boss?" "No, not yet, my little lion." I low growl, sounded like rolling thunder. "We have to finish the order for the minowolf, remember." I recalled what that cum bull told me about cum beasts, I did pick up new powers as a result. My guess was that Rex, that hulking grisly, was a cum beast. I could feel that anything I command would be instantly met. another potent power I had was I create my own atmosphere, which was great since Leon and myself were just floating over a planet as big as I was now. "Leon, I want you to compress yourself, like I do, to fifty feet tall. I'm feeling like rewarding you by being even taller than before." I watched as he instantly complied with the command. I started to shrink down as well, slowly returning to the planet's surface. Seemed that nothing was destroyed or even damaged from my latest growth explosion. The only odd thing was now circling the planet, a ring made of cum. "Leon follows orders correctly, Boss?" he asked as he went to work on his cock once more. With a snap of my fingers, I had magicked up a new pair of short shorts for him. Had to make the pouch a lot bigger to accommodate how massive this equipment grown. "Yes, you followed them perfectly. Now get dressed, we have to get the ordered completed." Leon rushed to slip on the new clothes then dashed away towards the housing tanks. Another order completed and another will soon to come, though I fear the next one might also be the last one.

Once again, thank you for all the support on the story. I don’t really know how the story will continue next as I’m still figuring it out. However, if you have any requests or ideas, I’d love to hear them. Part I Part II Part III Part IV Part V Part VI Changing my Life Part VII That night I awoke to several strange sounds coming from the kitchen. Looking at my phone I saw that it was 4.55 AM. I turned around, trying to wake Max up. But as I shook the blankets, I discovered that Max was nowhere near me. His side of the bed was empty. I tossed the duvet off of me and got out of bed. Slowly making my way down the noises kept getting louder and louder. Tiptoeing into the living room, I found a shadow of, what seemed like a hung beast, forming on the ground. The light came from the refrigerator. I glanced around the corner not knowing who, or what, I was going to find. I heard the beast gulping and munching on the contents that were stacked in our fridge. Once I glanced into the kitchen I saw a beast feasting on every piece of food he could get. “Max? Is that you?” I asked entering the kitchen step by step. The hung beast turned his head and looked right at me. I looked in its eyes and saw that it was indeed Max. But he didn’t look the same as he used to be a few hours ago. His already broad shoulders were as wide as the fridge, his 6 pack had been transformed into an 8 pack, his legs were bigger than my 2 arms put together and his bulge was as big as my head, stretching the tiny waistband of his underpants to its limits. And then there was his height. He seemed to have grown over night. Max stopped eating and turned his entire body towards me. “Are.. are you okay?” I asked as he stood there, intimidating me by his sheer size and muscles. I was trembling at the thought that he could crush me with just his bare hands. But that thought quickly faded as Max started to talk. “Sorry for waking you baby, I don’t know why but I’m just so HUNGRY!” he said raising his arms and doing a double bicep pose. He enjoyed himself probably a bit too much as his member started to stretch the waistband even more. “OH, this feels so good.” Max said biting his lips and closing his eyes again. With a loud rip, the waistband gave up and his big meaty prick nocked some empty bottles over, smashing them to the ground. “That wasn’t meant to happen.” He said looking at me with a worried look on his face. “Don’t worry about it.” I said reassuring him “Are you feeling alright?” I asked. I was still a bit frightened seeing him so hungry and powerful. “I, I think so. I’m not as hungry as before.” He said feeling his 8 pack. I felt myself shivering and getting goose bumps. Looking at his hands moving around his stomach, I kept reminding myself that he could crush me with his bare hands. Max raised his head and saw my fearful expression. “Oh baby, don’t worry. I know it’s all a bit scary but I’ll never hurt you. I love you.” He said stumping his big feet towards me. He reached under my arms and picked me up easily. He held me at the same height as his head and slowly came forward. We started to kiss and I could feel just how big his tongue was inside of my mouth. It filled up most of my mouth. I wasn’t complaining though. I was happy that he finally had the body he always dreamed of. My fear and anxiety got replaced by the feeling of protection and lust. Max turned me around and placed me on the marble countertop of our kitchen island and slowly worked his way down my body. It felt amazing. He licked my abs and twisted my nips along the way. I moaned wanting him to worship me more with his fantastic new body. Making his way down he pulled my underwear down and started sucking my throbbing member. Max had always been a good bottom but now. It seemed the more he grew, the better he got at sex. He stopped for a moment and grabbed my legs. Pulling them apart, he lifted me up and placed me on my back. Spitting on my small crack, he pushed his big index finger deep inside of me. I couldn’t contain myself and started moaning louder. “You like that?” he asked. I knobbed and Max pushed a second one inside. I grabbed the ends of the countertop as tightly as I could. It felt so good but at the same time it hurt so much. Max looked up and into my eyes. “May I?” he asked looking at his throbbing beast. I knobbed again. He didn’t waste any time. Pushing his big beast inside of my tight hole. I screamed as he kept thrusting in like a maniac. I felt like my hole was about to explode. He kept on going deeper and deeper inside as his orange sized balls constantly hit my ass. “RRRRRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRR!!!” He screamed and released his entire load. Max pulled out and gallons of cum followed, flooding the countertop and the floor. He grabbed my dick and stroked it as fast as he could, making me cum and hitting him in his face. He placed his head on my newly formed belly and closed his eyes as we both were panting and sweating like pigs. “I love you.” He said kissing me. “I love you too.” I said. Max got up and looked at the mess we made. He glanced back at my hole which was still releasing his manly fluids along with some blood. “OH! I’M SO SORRY! DID I HURT YOU?!” he asked panicking. “Yes you did. But this is totally normal.” “But this doesn’t happen to me when you do it.” “That’s because I loosen you up first. I couldn’t fit inside of you either when we first did it.” He knobbed in agreement and told me a billion times that he felt sorry for hurting me. I told him he didn’t have to say sorry as he’s just learning how to work with his growing body. However we agreed to use a safe word to avoid hurting one another in the future. We both cleaned the kitchen and took a steamy shower to clean ourselves. Afterwards we climbed in bed and slept for the remaining hours.

I’m really sorry for not posting on Wednesday, but I had some trouble at work which I needed to take care off. Anyway, thanks once again for the wonderful support and I hope you are enjoying the story as much as I am. Also if you happen to have any requests for the story then please let me know. :3 Part I Part II Part III Part IV Part V Changing my Life Part VI Max waddled out of the cubicle, looking down embarrassed of the exposure of his body. His shirt had been split open, chest and new formed abs visible. His arms seemed ready to explode out of their tight tubes that were surrounding them. His trousers were skin tight and glued to him. The feet literally ripped through his shoes and his bulge was poking straight at me. Ready to bust a load. “What the hell happened to you?” I asked still quite shocked. “I don’t know. One moment I was eating and the next moment I felt a tingling sensation in my stomach so I ran out here and then, this happened.” Max said pointing at his body. He didn’t look any taller but he was definitely bigger. His muscles looked more defined and bulged out from all sides. “Okay listen, we can’t show you to anyone in this state. You look like the hulk just busted out of his clothes.” Max smiled and looked up at me because of my comment. “Really? You think I look like the Hulk?” POP! RRRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP! Max may’ve been a bit too excited at my comment. His grown dick ripped out of his tight trousers and started leaking pre on the tilled flooring. “Yep now we definitely have to make sure nobody sees you.” I said looking at his grown crotch. I had to find a way out so I told Max I was going to look for an exit, whilst he would hide in the cramped cubicle ‘til I returned. Walking out of the toilets, I first examined the entrance. But to my disappointment the entrance was filled with people smoking and talking. Walking across the corridor, I found an emergency exit. “That might work, but how am I going to get him out of here without anyone seeing him?” I said to myself looking around for a solution. -Sigh- There was nothing. I didn’t know what to do. I slowly made my way back to the entrance and saw Mr. Jones approaching the toilets. “Mr Jones!” I yelled trying to keep him away from the door. “Oh hello Jake, how is Max doing?” “He.. uh.. he didn’t feel good.. and if I were you, I wouldn’t enter. He’s a real mess” I said. The sweat was dripping off of my back from the nerves of Mr Jones finding out about Max. “Oh, would you mind me checking to see if he’s alright? I did study medical school you know.” “I appreciate it Sir, but he’s alright. If you don’t mind, I think it’s best for us to leave.” Mr Jones looked a bit disappointed. Probably due to the fact that we are very close with each other (business wise). “I understand Jake. I hope you enjoyed anyway.” Mr Jones said smiling at me and getting his hand off of the doorknob. As he entered the party I noticed a small wooden box hanging next to the door. I opened the small door and found the control panel of the electricity of the building. That gave me an idea. I walked back to the toilets to find max sitting on the toilet looking worried and ashamed. “Did you find a way out?” “Yes, but you’ll have to do exactly what I tell you to do.” I exited the toilets first, looking around to check if the coast was clear. Then I ran to the control panel to shut down all the lights in the building. It was dark outside so it was pitch-black inside. People started screaming and I heard stuff getting knocked over. Max exited the toilets and took my hand as I led him to the emergency exit. Entering the car park, we searched for my car. Once we found it we had to get Max inside of it. Due to his overgrown body, he wouldn’t fit properly. Eventually we managed to get him in. We started the car and drove off. The entire drive home was quiet. I didn’t know what to say or think and neither did Max. we knew that it was all part of the pill but why did it have to happen now? And why did it have such a strong effect at the party and not at home? I kept asking myself questions about all that had happened. Before I knew, we entered the driveway. I shut down the car and got out, walking around it to open the door for Max. I opened the door and Max got his bare feet out first. Then he started to stand up and up and up... Standing at his full naked height, I was face to face with his ballooning pecs! Luckily our house was located on a deserted street so we didn’t have any neighbours. But if we had the would’ve certainly called the police thinking bigfoot was on our property. Max, now coated with a little fur, looked down at me and grinned at what he saw. “I guess you’re already my little baby, aren’t ya?” he said rubbing through my hear. I smiled at him and walked to the front door, unlocking it. I felt a warm presents behind me and knew it had to be Max. remarkably it felt like a nice radiator which was pressed against me, but in reality, it was just Max’s hot body. We both entered the house and I sat down on the couch replaying the entire night in my head. I heard some loud thumping as Max entered the room. “Err, are you okay babe?” Max said concerned out how quiet I’ve been the entire time. “Yeah, yeah, it’s just.. I haven’t comprehended everything that has happened today.” I replied smiling at him. “Hey uhm, would you like to measure and weigh me, so we can inform the doc at my progress.” He said looking at me with his innocent face again. “Alright, you get the weighing machine and I get the tape measurer.” I said standing up walking to the kitchen drawer. Max ran upstairs heading to the bathroom to get the weighing machine. He quickly returned with the weighing machine in his hands and placing it on the floor. I grabbed a chair and the tape and measured him from head to toe. Confused when seeing the results, I measured him again. “You won’t believe this.” I said looking at the tape measurer. “apparently you are 1.95 meters tall.” I said shocked at the results. “WOW, cool, and all that just with one pill.” He said looking at the jar filled with four more. “Let’s weigh your heavy body now, shall we?” I said trying to keep his attention. Max got on the scale and the arrow slammed to the right. He passed the 100 kg mark and continued down until eventually stopping at 140 kg. “140 kg of pure muscle.” He replied flexing his arms. I, shockingly, didn’t know how to reply again. Anxious, I looked at the ground. Max saw my frightened face and walked over to me, raising his beefy hands, picked me up and hugged me. “Hey, don’t be like this. You should be happy for me.” He said hugging me tighter. “I know, I’m just… processing.” I said looking at his manly face. Max kept hugging me for a good two minutes. His arms started to tighten around my back, preventing me from breathing. “MAX!” I yelled in pain. “SORRY.” He said loosening his grip and putting me down. “I guess I have to get used to all this strength.” We wrote down Max’s weight and height and took a picture from all angles to later send it to the doc. I couldn’t be bothered to send it that night so Max and I got in our sleepwear (Max’s sleepwear consisted of just a pair of tight underwear as nothing fitted him anymore) and dozed off into a deep sleep.

The near overnight success of the new product, Trucker Muscle, created a huge cash flow for me. However, it also created a minor issue. I couldn't keep up with the demand. I had to keep finding more and more victims to mix with my own potent cum to become the now famous Trucker Muscle. With each victim I had to vore, either by cock, anal, and traditional swallowing them whole, my body kept growing in size. The truck had its suspension system completely rebuilt on more than one occasion. Even with all of my power, I could only keep myself compressed for shorter and shorter time frames, making transport a rushed job. Transporting the victims were becoming as issue as well. Since I had a smaller window to stay compressed, I had to go from moving three at a time to just one. It made using my magic a little more interesting, I went from creating the room and the trailer right behind to actually using the magic to disguise the trailer as the building. I will admit that I enjoyed being more visible as I turned the helpless victim into a massive cum filled immobile version of themselves. I just had to clean the trailer after each haul cause of the amount of left over cum that was sprayed all over. "Damn no matter how much we produce it's not enough." the rat boss growled. "You taking too much time to get them here and fully processed." I grunted as I scrubbed the inside of the trailer, "Have to find a way to make the operation more mobile. The same hunting grounds aren't producing many victims. Most truckers and other motorists are learning to stay off the road we use." "Keep that mouth running like that and I'll have to dock your pay," he warned. "And you got that gut from doing that last time. This time I won't be as kind," I quickly threatened. "Just get them so we get paid. Cannot get paid with no product." the rat huffed off, rubbing his gut. I smirked as I watched him leave. I still recall how massive I filled him before letting him deflate. Was the best way to get the job, I was able to provide something that no one else really could. Still being with big bull balls had a great advantage, they never really run dry. The bigger they get, though, the more attention they need. I kept my mind off that as I finished cleaning and headed out for a fresh victim. I had to drive for more than two hours before I used my magic on the truck to transform it into a nice little truck stop. Luckily it wasn't more than half an hour before a big beefy bull arrived. Except for the creamy white patch of fur that was visible around the top of his chest, he was almost a copy of my old bovine self. I couldn't help but feel more aroused than normal at the sight of him. "Seems it's my lucky day." I moaned. "Been a long while since I seen such a beefy bull." I was practically ripping off my trucker outfit as he was doing the same. "We are both lucky then. Been wanting to find this place, heard great things." he grinned a nice toothy grin. "Wanted to see if the rumors were true." "Oh, it certainly is." I panted, running my paws over his body, enjoying the curve of his gut and the mounds of muscles. "Already so big already, will be very interesting to see you even bigger." Before I even asked, he already turned around and presented his ample ass, "Don't wish any longer, ride this big bull into hugeness." I could barely contain myself as I mounted him and began to thrust into that tight ass in a lust-filled bliss. I was slowly growing bigger as I worked his body over. My big hands rubbing and tugging his firm nipples, my hot breath over the nape of his muscled neck. IT didn't take long before I was filling him with thick globs of cum. Even as I was cumming I was still pounding his ass, my swelling balls slapping harder and harder as I kept going. Both of use were taking up more space; he was growing faster than I was, but I didn't really notice even when i felt my back and horns pressing against the roof of the trailer. The growing bull managed to push my body free of the trailer as he now completely filled it. I had to pull myself off him before I made him burst from the trailer - I still needed to get him to the processing center. I had a hard time using my magic to remake my clothes, they gotten really small since the last time worn. My throbbing cock and swollen balls didn't make the pants fit any better either. The drive back was even rougher on me. I could hear him moaning as he was likely pleasuring himself from the vibration of the road. The pants were tearing apart as my balls swelled bigger with each passing moment, I could feel not only my cock leaking but my nipples as well. My gut pulled the shirt up and my chest burst all of the buttons. By the time I finally arrived, the tractor was leaking cum as well as the back of the trailer. My gut was pressed and spilled over the top of the steering wheel. I nearly was trapped in the tractor but the steering wheel finally snapped, freeing my bloated gut. As soon as the rats had managed to open the door, a flood of hot sticky cum washed over them, making them bloat up with muscle and fat. The ones that were still mobile did the best they could to get the hoses. I was already mounting the bull again, making him outgrow the trailer. Watching the ballooning bull bursting from the trailer was one of the hottest things I ever watched. I nearly blew my load into him. I was using all the strength to keep the bull from reaching his orgasm long enough for the rats to try to place the hose over that gigantic cock of his. It was becoming harder and harder to do so as watching him grow was turning me on more and more. I was also keeping my orgasm back as well forcing me grow bigger and bigger. The rats had just enough time to finish putting the hose over the massive bull cock as my pent up load started to stuff the bull. The magic broke free letting the massive bull to unload in thick blasts that the hose was barely able to contain. Out in the distance was a row of four massive silos. One by one each one burst its top as they were being overfilled. Cum was washing over everything as it just kept coming. I couldn't stop myself from filling that bull with more of my cum. He was already more massive than the warehouse was that use to house three at a time and yet he kept ballooning even bigger. His climax finally ended but I couldn't stop mine, he just kept growing bigger. This forced the boss rat to arrive and started to panic as he saw how massive both of us were. His protest was cut short when my tail cock swished around, voring him, then doing the same to all the rats in the area. "You give the best rides, so that deserves a reward. I'm going to become part of your enterprise." he moaned as he kept being filled. His growth stopped though I was still cumming. I could feel my cock throb and pulse as it grew inside the mountain of bull. However the bull kept moaning deeply as he was being stretched by my cock, or that was what I thought. It took a few minutes to notice that the bull's features were slowly morphing into something else - he was becoming my cock! Somehow he was merging with my massive cock, making it grow to the size I pumped him up to. The rest of my body began to surge and grow out of control as the process took effect. To further fuel my body's rampant growth, all the cum around was being pulled into my body. My head was literally in the clouds as I surged to over five miles in height, and wider than that at my shoulders. My gut bounced and heaved with each breath I took, it stuck out almost as far as my meaty pecs did and was slightly wider than my chest. My massive bull fused cock now stretched to over three miles in length and a mile wide, sporting balls each over a mile across. So wild with lust, my cock just leaks cum. As the process finished, I roared out as I started cumming hard once more from my cock, tail cock and both nipples. After a few hours of making it rain cum, I was able to calm down. I was able to compress myself back to my twenty foot height, but the proportions with the new bull fused cock still made the monster cock stand out, magicking up normal clothes was impossible for now. I was able to make use of the spandex attire, though the bulge was massive - least I was clothed. Patting my massive cock, "Well looks like we need a new location. Bet you might know some place big enough for this business. Don't think we need too much, just some drivers to move our product - for now." I spread out my massive dragon wings and took to the skies, gliding almost effortlessly towards where the future home of Trucker Muscle might be found.

Thanks again for all the support on the last part and I hope you’ll enjoy the following part too :3. I’ll also try to post new parts every Wednesday and Sunday. If you happen to have some ideas for this story, don’t hesitate and let me know. Part I Part II Part III Part IV Changing my Life Part V The following days flew by. Max and I did start to see some results. His muscles had started to show some more definition and his clothes became fuller. In addition, he also started eating more. I did contact Mr. Petrov to see if this was normal and he told me it was one of the side effects. I also learned that if Max would start itching himself more, it would be a sign that he’d grow. It was the night of Mr Jones’ celebration, Max and I were getting ready. We would both arrive in costume, I would be wearing a bow tie and Max a regular tie. “Jake can you please come and help me!” I heard Max shouting from the dressing room. Upon entering I noticed he had trouble getting his jacket on so I tried to help him. “Ugh! It won’t fit!” he said turning around facing me. “I don’t get it we bought this suit yesterday. How can it not fit you anymore?” I said looking back at the jacket. “Because I’m growing baby.” Max said flexing his biceps in front of me, making my boner grow in my trousers. He started raising his arms more and that’s when we heard a loud.. RRRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIPPPPPP! His shirt stretched to its limits and ripped right in the middle. Popping some buttons of, his upper body was fully exposed. “Whoa! That felt great. Can’t wait to do this more often.” Max said making me nervous about his comment. “What about my shirts, you’re still smaller than me.” I said picking a shirt that would math one of my other suits. “Hey!” Max yelled “I’m sorry I didn’t mean it like that.” I said knowing that was bad of me to say. “It doesn’t really matter, soon you’ll be outgrowing me anyway.” I said tapping him on his shoulder, trying to make up for my horrible comment. “You really think so?” He said looking at me with those adorable puppy eyes. “Of course. You know I really thought that I’d lose you during this experiment. But now I realise, I shouldn’t have doubted you from the beginning because you were right. Those pills really do work.” Max smiled and his eyes started to water. He came up to me and gave me a kiss, followed by a big hug. “You really are the best boyfriend ever, you know that?” he said. “I know, now let’s get you dressed. We have a party to attend to.” Max wore one of my older suites to the party. It wasn’t really his size but it would do for now. After a long drive, we finally reached the office of Mr Jones. You could tell that he’d spend a small fortune on this night. There was a red carpet which lead to the entrance, small candle lanterns were placed alongside the carpet. At the party itself, there was this huge crystal chandelier, a live orchestra, a humongous chocolate fountain surrounded by plates filled with what looked like 5 star cuisine and then there was a projection on the wall showing the history of his company from the beginning ‘til now. “Ah there you are Jake.” I heard Mr Jones say as he approached us. I shook his hand and greeted his wife who accompanied him. “Good evening sir. It’s nice to finally meet you.” Max said greeting him politely. “Pleasure’s mine, young man. You must be Max than. Am I right?” Mr Jones asked. “Well yes I am.” He replied smiling. “Well than, gentlemen I sure hope you enjoy the party and try out some of the delicious snacks. But I have to go now, welcoming some other clients. Hope you don’t mind.” Mr Jones said winking at me. “Of course not sir.” I replied. Mr Jones went over to the other guests who just arrived as I looked over to where Max was standing. As I looked at Max’s face I realised that he wasn’t looking at me, but rather at all the dishes that were standing next to the chocolate fountain. “Hey you alright?” I asked. “Y.. yeah, yeah, I’m fine just hungry that’s all.” Max said scratching his arm. “Don’t be shy go on and get some.” I said patting him on his back. I looked over and saw some of my other clients, waving at me to come and say hi. “Tell you what, why don’t you get us some snacks and I’ll go and greet some of my clients. I’ll meet you at the fountain, okay?” I asked. “Sure thing.” he said walking straight to the table. I went on and greeted my old clients. “Was that your husband?” One of them said. “Boyfriend, actually.” I replied. “He’s kinda hot.” She said twisting her hair. “Hey he’s all mine.” I said jokingly. We all had a great laugh and shared some stories with each other. Some were sad and some were funny. “Hey, uh, Jake?” Mr Jones asked coming up behind me and turning me to face him. “Yes?” I asked looking at his concerned face. “What is wrong with your boyfriend?” he asked pointing at Max. As I followed his finger, I looked over to see Max standing at the table, bowing down holding his stomach. “I.. I don’t know.” I said looking at him with a questioning look. Max looked around and soon after took off, running back to the entrance. I turned around looking at my clients and Mr Jones who were all worried about Max. “Excuse me.” I said walking back to the entrance, worried that he felt sick or something. Walking through the entrance, I looked around searching for Max. I saw the door of the man’s toilets moving and there was no one around so it had to be Max. Or so I thought. Opening the door, I entered the man’s toilets. “Max? what’s going on? Is everything alright?” I heard some stomping coming out one of the cubicles and looked under to see if it were Max. I saw that it were his shoes so I knew it had to be him. But he was moaning and stomping his feet. “Jake! … ugh … I don’t know.. what’s happening to me… !” He said between grunts. I tried desperately to open the cubicle door but failed as he locked it. “Max, could you please open the door so I can see for myself what’s going on?” but there was no response. I could hear him grunting and moaning and then.. RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIPPPPPPPPPPPPP! POP POP POP! RRRRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP! Slowly the moans and grunts ended. The only sound that came out of his cubicle was him panting. “Max?” I asked not knowing what to do or say. SNAP! I heard the door unlock. Slowly the creaking door opened and I was faced with a colossal beast of a man. “Babe, I Think I need a new suit.” Max said scratching the back of his head.

So I was reading through some old forums and came across one that was talking about Disney Princes and fantasies relating to that. One member brought up Gaston from Beauty and the Beast, but many people condemned him (as he's not a prince). But it got me thinking. I was always infatuated with Gaston and must have rewinded the VHS so many times to watch him flex and show off. Might have been the start of my little fetish haha. Well anyway, felt like writing a story about, felt cheesy writing about a Disney character but I couldn't help myself. Let me know what you guys think. Gaston and the Beast As Gaston pushed kicked open the last door in the hallway, he knew he had entered the Beast’s domain. He scanned the large dark bedroom, the smell of wet dog and man musk filled his nostrils. His muscles in his strong arms contracted as he pulled his bow taut. Gaston knew the Beast was near, he could feel it. His heart quickened as the thrill of the hunt took over. Gaston loved that feeling. He was a natural born predator and nothing got him as excited as overpowering something... or someone. For the first time, he felt as though he was hunting something truly worth his time. It was an intoxicating feeling to him, so much so Gaston could feel his pants tightening as his cock began to swell. It was a very familiar feeling to him. Gaston was almost hard. But this was an all new rush to him. He had never been so turned on by the hunt. All he could think about was dominating this Beast and being the one true Alpha Hunter. He looked in the mirror as he passed it. Gaston always had to pause and admire himself in any reflection he passed. It was the main reason he was always hard. He was the biggest and strongest man in all of France. No one in any of the surrounding villages even came close to his brut size and incomparable strength. His eyes traced the outline of his huge horse shoe tricep in the mirror. His massive arms and shoulders bulging out of his shirt as he kept his bow ready to shoot. He loved the way his long dark hair was wet and framed his square jaw perfectly. He loved how the top of his hairy pecs were pushing the top of his shirt open as they tried to burst through his the fabric. That’s when he noticed a faint glow behind him. As he turned, he saw a floating rose, almost wilted away covered by a glass dome. Gaston was mesmerized by the small flower. As he walked toward it, the ambient temperature in the room began to go up. He had no idea why he was so drawn to it. He could feel the magic radiating off it in waves. He walked closer and closer, being bathed in its light. He forgot why he was there, it was as though the magic was calling to him, reaching out to him. Gaston felt the warmth of the rose's power washing over him like waves at the ocean. He wanted to get closer... No he needed to get closer. He needed the magic for himself. As he reached the table, he lifted the glass dome off the rose. Gaston stared at its beauty. Even in its withered and dying state, it was a beautiful sight to behold. It was so pure. The magic pulsed faster and faster at him. It was like a siren's song, completely captivating. He let his bow drop to the ground as he reached out for the rose, slowly closing the gap between him and the plant. He stroked the petals with his finger and admired how soft they were. He hand traveled down the stem as a thorn cut through his calloused finger. Gaston barely noticed the blood dripping out of his finger as he wrapped his big brute hand around it. The rose sent a wave of energy surged through him as though they were connected. He felt a warmth start to travel up his arm and rush into his chest. Gaston had never felt anything this incredible before. The power surged through him, following his veins down his other arm, down his body, flowing through his legs, into his toes. He could feel every vein in his body engorging themselves on the power of the rose, open wide and expanding. He felt drunk, almost euphoric on the warmth that was engulfing him. The magic began to seep into his muscles. He could feel the power rushing into them. Just as Gaston felt he was reaching the apex of what the rose was doing to him, a gigantic hairy hand grasped around his fore arm. It brought Gaston out of the bliss he was feeling. He looked up to see the Beast staring down at him, his hulking frame looming over him. He was twice as wide as Gaston and had at least 5 feet on Gaston’s nearly 7 foot frame. “DO NOT TOUCH THAT,” the Beast growled at him as he began to tighten his grip on Gaston’s arm, ready to crush it if his demands are not met. “Unhand me... you... beast!” Gaston snarled back, trying to break the Beasts grip. The Beast tightened his grip as his other hand shot up and gripped Gaston's thick neck. “LET GO OF THE ROSE BEFORE I SNAP YOUR NECK, INTRUDER,” the Beast snarled. Gaston was impressed. No one had ever been strong enough to contain him like this. He had never been over powered before. “I need to be stronger,” he thought to himself, “I will not let this beast over power me!” Gaston felt the rose growing hotter in his hand. The heat pulsed through his veins, surging into his muscles. He struggled against the Beast. He kicked his powerful leg right into the Beast’s chest. The animal’s grip faltered and Gaston pushed off him, flipping his body around and landing a few feet away, the rose still in his hand. He looked down at the rose and it was glowing brighter than it had before. The warmth in his hand started to travel up his arm. It was an overwhelming feeling. The Beast charged him, but as the monster clashed against him, Gaston did not move. It was as though the Beast had hit a wall. The power of the rose was seeping into Gaston. Gaston back handed the Beast, sending him flying across the room. “The power of this rose! You have squandered it. You’ve just left it sitting on a table for years! Ignoring the gift it had given you!” Gaston whispered. The Beast stared in astonishment as the glow crept up Gaston’s arm and across his entire body. “Not I. I embrace your magic. Make me bigger and stronger than this Beast! Let me show him what real power is!” Gaston boomed out. His voice was lower than before. He let out a laugh as the power spread. He looked over in the mirror to stare at his perfect body now glowing with the power of the rose. His shirt was growing tighter across his already massive chest. He flexed his arms, watching his bicep peak grow bigger and bigger with each movement. The fabric of this shirt being stretched to its limit. It ripped first down his lats as his back expanded and his shoulders groaned as he became wider and wider. The v neck of his shirt was next. It ripped down his chest as the mounds of his pecs became mountains of hairy muscular beef. Gaston looked down as they grew out from his body, inch after inch. Two gigantic pectorals he couldn't see past. His nipples were hard and thick. He looked in the mirror as he bounced his chest. He watch in amazement as the striation of the muscles showed deep through his curly chest hair. He reached up and rubbed his growing muscles, feeling the deep crevice forming between his pecs. His shoulders ballooned to the size of boulders as his deltoids raised further up his thickening neck. “I’m fucking GLORIOUS,” he said out loud as the magic took a deeper root in him. His shirt was now shreds hanging from his growing gargantuan muscle body. His abs were massive with deep gorges separating them. His waist barely growing in size yet his belt felt tighter. His pants were the next to rip as his thighs quickly filled the fabric. His quads exploded out of the pants. He could see every muscle in his leg as he flexed. He rubbed his hairy tear drop thigh as he looked down. Gaston was so mesmerized with his muscle that he didn’t realize his boots had met their limits. His toes shot out of them as his massive calves ripped them to shreds. He looked down at the Beast who was not sitting on the floor staring up at him in astonishment. “Look as me now Beast,” Gaston mocked as he rubbed his chest and and flexed his arms. “I am a muscle God!” he reached down and grabbed the Beast by the neck, lifting him off the ground. He struggled against Gaston’s iron grip to no avail. “You are nothing.” Gaston whispered to him. Light began to emanate from the Beasts body. Gaston’s eyes filled with lust. “Give me the magic you have wasted! Make me even more powerful Beast!” The light rose off the Beast body as it flowed into Gaston. He was transforming back into his human self. Gaston dropped him to the ground and stared back at the mirror. He was so intoxicated by himself. His cock was growing so hard in what was left of his pants. He watched as it grew thicker and longer in his pants, a giant wet stop appearing in the fabric. Gaston looked down to see the Beast was now completely human. “So this is Prince Adam,” he said in his booming bass voice. The man had long light brown hair. His body was naked. Gaston could see he was in very good shape. He looked up at the muscle God with deep blue eyes. Prince Adam stood up as stared at the muscle God before him. He was the most perfect muscular specimen he had ever seen. He was intoxicated by the heat that was radiating from his body. Adam reached up, his hand shaking, and touched Gaston’s massive hairy pecs. Gaston grabbed Adam’s head and pulled it to his nipple. It almost filled Adam’s mouth and he had to stand on his tip toes to reach it. Gaston’s man musk filled Adam’s nose. He had never smelled anything like it. He was enthralled. He slowly began to lick the massive nipple, rubbing his hands through the fur on the gargantuan pectoral in front of him. The feeling of his tongue on his nipple sent electricity through Gaston’s new massive body. “Fuck yes Adam, WORSHIP YOUR GOD,” Gaston demanded.

I just had an idea. I figured it would be better if all the chapters to my story were in the one place, and updated as I write new parts. It's been interesting to see how far my writing has come, and it was surprising to see i'm already 17000 words in! Once again, anything you want to share would be greatly appreciated! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Prologue Sydney, 1st of March, the Gay and Lesbian Mardi Gras Parade “Well,” Nate thought, “This this isn’t what I had in mind.” Nate, aged 22, had decided to make the trip into the big city, to go and see what was apparently the biggest event of its’ kind in the southern hemisphere. And it was certainly big. All around was a massive throng of human mass. For someone unused to even normal Sydney crowds, this made Nate more on edge and feeling more exposed than happy. Everywhere he looked, there were group selfies, young parents hoisting their infant children in the air so they could plough through the crowds to snacks or whatever. Nate had a strong suspicion this is what it’s like to travel to Mecca for the Hajj. Though he doubted there was this much glitter and jockstraps at Mecca. And yet, despite seeing the massive crowds at the parade, he still felt disappointed. Not to do with his gayness. Nate was comfortable knowing he liked guys, and no one gave him shit over it. But Nate did have his demons. Aside from the crippling shyness that made being at the parade nearly unbearable, ha was also having trouble at university. The Dean had said if Nate didn’t pick up his performance soon, he would have to be placed on probation. And he just couldn’t bear having that on his conscience. The depression was taking his mind further and further down a dark path. He wasn’t suicidal, but he was worried that may be where he ended up if nothing changed. So, in an effort to bring himself out of his shell, and make some form of human contact, Nate decided to make the trip to see what all the fuss was about. Evidently, so had the rest of Australia. Nate tried to see over the tops of everyone’s heads to see the parade proper. Normally, for the 6’3 lanky youth, this would be easy. Unfortunately, nearly everyone at the front had brought plastic stools, or were standing on the railing, completely obstructing the view of the floats as they went by. Dejected, he decided to go see if the line wrapping around the ice cream truck had shortened any. Maybe he could get something to eat within the next hour. Nate turned to the left, took a step, and landed face first into what felt like a giant rock wrapped in cotton. Startled, Nate looked up to see what he’d bumped into. What greeted his gaze was one of the largest and most overdeveloped chests he had ever seen. Nate was gobsmacked. He couldn’t stop looking at the heaving mass of muscle that was in front of him. “Whoa! Sorry for that, man!” came a booming voice from above the colossal chest. Nate looked up at a face about a head higher than his own was. And it was gorgeous! The man looked to be in his mid-20’s. He had short, spiky black hair, and a stubbly bit of beard brushed his face. He had beautiful, warm brown eyes, and his skin was slightly tanned and absolutely free of any imperfections. He honestly looked like some had photoshopped a fashion model’s face onto an insanely huge bodybuilder. The effect was mesmerizing. Nate must have looked dumbstruck for a while, as the giant man smirked, and held out his meaty paw, almost shoving it into his own bony chest. “Name’s Brian!” He said, somehow drowning out all the white noise of the crowd around the two of them. Nate detected an accent, but it was kind of hard to place. Definitely North America, though. “N-Nate” He replied and gripped the monster appendage in front of him. God, even his hand felt so hot and so hard! Yet, strangely, it didn’t feel like it was calloused or rough, as you would expect from a guy in his physical condition. It weirdly felt almost baby smooth. But whatever was underneath was the real deal. “So, how’re you enjoying things? See anything worthwhile?” “Actually, I can’t see much of anything” said Nate, gesturing to the mound of spectators overshadowing the parade route. “Oh yeah. That sucks, man” Brian shrugged, shifting the beachball sized muscles under his flimsy shirt. Then, he lit up. “Maybe I can help with that!” “What do you mean? Hey hey he- WHOA!” And with that, he bent down and swept Nate up into his powerful arms with barely any effort at all. Then, he was deftly manoeuvred and ended up sitting on Brian’s powerful traps and shoulders, like an oversized child on an equally oversized man. “So, how’s the view? See any better?” Nate had to admit, it was nice being able to see over the throngs of humanity down below. He could see all the colourful floats and marchers as they streamed by. He truly started to feel like he was a kid at a carnival again. He wasn’t pressed in by everyone around him. Instead, he could feel the party atmosphere, and could sense the gaiety of everyone there, in both senses of the word. Yet, despite the wonder of the evening, all his mind could come back to was the inhuman specimen he was sitting on. He shifted his ass, trying to get better balanced, while also getting a real feel of the stony flesh beneath him. It honestly did feel like he was sitting on a stony statue, only it was warm and moving. Then something else became noticeable. It was s smell. It seemed to be coming off of Brian. It was… indescribable. Seriously. He couldn’t think of anything to compare it to. It was rank and spicy and sexy and… it seemed to really awaken some primal, lizard part of his brain. Suddenly all he could think of was sex. Despite the cool-ish evening air, Nate felt hot, and started to feel smothered again. But this time, it felt good. Like he wasn’t being pushed aside, but rather some… thing was holding him close, and it felt really, really good. “Hey, I can feel you’re enjoying yourself up there! What’s got you going?” And that’s when Nate noticed his modest dick was raging hard, and pressed up against the back of Brian’s monster neck. “Oh shit, man I am so sorry about-” “Don’t worry about it, man! Frankly, if there’s any time and place for feeling a little freaky, it’s here! Besides…” Brian continued as he gently lowered Nate to the ground, “I take it as a compliment.” “Oh…Okay then.” “By the way, I’m going to head to the train station. Gotta catch my ride to the hotel. What’re you going to do?” Nate thought about it for a moment. He really really liked this guy. The logical part of his brain kept insisting he had only known this guy for all of ten minutes. But for some reason, that didn’t seem important right there and then. “Actually, I was going to do the same. I’ve got a long trip ahead of me, and I think I can say I’ve at least tried being out here.” So, the mismatched couple moved away from the moshpit on the main street, and headed for the train station a couple of blocks away. And on the way, the two formally introduced themselves. “I’m from the States. Not sure how obvious that is, but there you go. I got here yesterday. I’m pretty much only here for a few days. I’m supposed to be visiting my Aunt and Uncle, but I took a little detour to see how Sydney was.” “Does it meet your expectations?” “Oh yeah! Much nicer than my home town!” Brian scratched his head, allowing his monstrous arms to bunch up and nearly tear his poor shirt at the sleeves. “It’s a shame I have to back and finish school soon.” “Wait, you’re still in school?” Nate was surprised. “How old are you?” Brian puffed up his chest a little more, as if that were possible! “Just turned 18 last month! I graduate in the middle of the year.” “Seriously? Fucking hell! Give me a complex, why don’t you?” “Ah, sorry man. Keep forgetting my story is a bit… unusual.” Nate brushed it off, but kept walking. He could still smell Brian, and feel… whatever the hell that was back at the parade. He picked up his pace slightly, to keep up with Brian and his monstrous strides. “So anyway, tell me about yourself, Nate. I imagine a guy like you has an interesting story to tell.” Nate gave a little chortle. He really didn’t think he was particularly interesting himself. “Alright then,” Nate started “My last name is Blainey. I’m 22, I live and study in Newcastle, and I am pretty much the nerdiest nerd who ever nerded. I guarantee, whatever exciting thing you can think of, I’ve decided to sit at home and play Skyrim instead of doing that.” This got a chuckle out of Brian. “Man, I seriously doubt you mean that! You’re looking pretty awesome in my book!” “Oh please, coming from the Incredible Hunk, that sounds a bit patronising” “No, man, seriously! Don’t let all this fool you, I think guys of any size are amazing! Honestly doesn’t make a difference to me!” He said, gesturing to his near impossible physique. “You’ll forgive me if I don’t take that at face value. I’ve always been under the impression that the ‘Skeleton’ look has been out of date for a while.” “Oh well, suit yourself. But I seriously mean it, you are fucking hot as is.” There was a small silence then, as Nate worked up the courage to tackle the 150kg elephant in the room. “So… how did you get that big anyway? It can’t just be good breeding, can it?” Brian, for the second time that night, gave a small smirk, like he had been expecting Nate to ask all night. “Back home, I’m from a group called Muscle Club. It’s quite new, actually. But, as you can see, membership really does have its perks” With this, he flexed his left arm, which happened to be right in front of Nate’s face. This time, the steely muscle actually made the shirt rip a bit at the sleeves. Nate couldn’t help but stare at the mound of flesh in front of him. It took nearly all his self-control to stop himself grabbing it and just licking it all over. He had never felt this way before. About anyone. “What… what do you do in Muscle Club that’s so special?” Brian just flashed a brilliant, toothy smile. “Well, if you want, we can go to my place and I can show you in more detail. I read the train map, and it looks like you wouldn’t get back to Newcastle until at least 2 a.m. You can crash at mine, if you want.” Nate should have had a proper think about what was being proposed here. He was a grown man, but the ‘Don’t go home with strangers’ rule existed for a reason. But still, there was that amazing feeling he had when around Brian. And spending the night didn’t seem so bad, especially considering how late it was. “Yeah, I think we can do that. But, if you don’t mind, can you go a little easy on me. It’s my… first time.” Brian let out a hearty chuckle, and draped one massive arm around Nate’s bony frame. “Trust me, I guarantee you’ll enjoy every minute of it.” Part One Nate ‘The Snake’ Blainey was a big man. Well, big may not exactly do him justice. He was massive. He was gorgeous. He was… everything. Standing at an even two meters tall, he stood a head almost everyone else on the train station. His hair made him stand out even more. His face grew stubble at a rate that was ridiculous. Nate didn’t even bother shaving any more than once a month, giving him a massive full brown beard reaching down to his clavicle. Combined with his long hair dangling down to his broad shoulders, he looked like some sort of freaky Viking warrior. He weighed a solid 140 kilograms, more or less, but none of it was fat. He was all lean, thick muscle. As he waited for his stop to approach, he adjusted his constantly throbbing, yearning crotch. Sometimes, people wore revealing pants that showed off a bit too much. They were called budgie smugglers. Not Nate. Nate was trying to keep a cockatoo stuffed in his poor pants! If someone had seen him in the few days since he last got rid of all his hair, they would have no other words for the face below other than perfection. His luscious lips, his sparkling blue eyes, even his teeth were brilliant to the point of ridiculous. Well, one of them. Truth be told, there were many like him. He belonged to a group known as the ‘Muscle Club’. Each one with the same level of physical attributes. Though, most of them were on the other side of the Pacific at this point. One of these Adonis lookalikes, Brian Chan, had come down to Sydney about a year ago to go see Mardi Gras. While he was there, he found Nate – then a rail thin, but tall guy – and ‘initiated’ him into the club. Since then, Nate was living a totally changed life. Ever since the transformation, nearly everything was going spectacular for him. He had a modest flat in the heart of the city. Where once was insecurity and mental hopeless, there was now a clarity of mind and general happiness. And he had no troubles picking up anyone for a little ‘R&R.’ The only real ‘downside’ was his constant, never-ending hunger for sex with other men. It didn’t matter whether they were short, tall, thin, fat or whatever. So long as they had something dangling between their legs, he wanted it, in every possible way. The hunger was never ending. Though he could satisfy himself quite well on his own, he only felt truly satisfied when with another of his ilk – and even that satisfaction was fleeting. His body and mind constantly craved the next hit. It was like he was a pack a day smoker gone cold turkey, and there were walking packs of ciggies everywhere. He preferred to be a gentleman about these sort of things with new guys, but it was times like now that really tested his personal resolve. It took everything he had from propositioning anyone on this cramped, little train. The hot, sweaty carriage, the smells of all the late night commuters… why did the toilet have to be out of order? Ah well, he was nearly at the station, and within walking distance of his flat. Then, hopefully he could find another initiate of the club who wanted to spend the night, or at least have a wank to relieve this colossal pressure. All things considered, he was leading a good, if interesting life. But, he still remembered where he had come from. Who he had been. The neurotic shut-in. The messy slob. The underachiever. The constant mental breakdowns. He wouldn’t wish that kind of mental suffering on anyone. “Doors opening. Please stand clear.” The tinny, recorded voice announced that they had stopped at his station. As he walked off and rounded the narrow, curved platform, a small figure dashed around and bumped into his muscled side, before mumbling a “sorry” and continued. As soon as there was contact, Nate got a blast of the figure’s noticeable, pungent scent. It smelled of day old sweat, tobacco smoke, marijuana, and something else. Tears? Mucus? Was this guy crying? Nate turned around and went around to see where the figure had gone. As he got around the notoriously steep curve, he saw what looked like a young man standing on the edge of the platform. He looked about 19, according to Nate’s keen eye. He was wearing a dirty, dishevelled jacket and some ratty jeans. He had short, black hair and had light brown skin. Maybe he was Maori? Nate was right though. The poor thing looked like he had cried his eyes out earlier that evening. Those same bloodshot eyes kept darting from the arrivals board hanging from the wall, the bend in the tracks, and back again. The board said ‘Next Train: 2 Minutes. Train will not stop at this station.’ This really worried Nate. This was an area noted for the amount of suicides that happened right where they were standing. Nate walked up and put his meaty hand on the poor boy’s shoulder. “Hey there, I’m Nate. Are you alright?” The young man just shuddered under Nate’s touch. “I-I’m having a rough time right now. Can you leave me alone, mate? Please?” “Well, if you’re not doing alright, sometimes its best of you talk to someone about it.” Nate heard a distant rumbling. He knew the train would barely slow down as it passed through. There was no doubt what would happen if the troubled guy decided to take a single step. Nate had to think of something fast. “Look, I know there’s probably a whole lot going wrong in your life right now. But if you do what I think you’re going to do, that’s the end of the story. Finito. Nothing gets resolved. But, that doesn’t have to be the end. No matter what you’ve done, or who’s hurt you, I know you can always make it better.” Just then, the train thundered around the bend. For a split second, it looked like the boy was seriously considering jumping. But, at that moment, his emotions overwhelmed him, and he fell to his knees, sobbing uncontrollably. Nate dropped down beside him and pulled him in for a big bear hug. As the boy cried into his stony forearm, Nate rocked him back and forth, and comforted him like an infant. After a while, when he had calmed down, Nate spoke up. “Did you want to go grab something to eat? There’s a Maccas around the corner, if you want. I reckon a bit of greasy food might do you some good right now.” “O-okay. Thanks.” “Don’t mention it. I was looking for a reason to eat out. Can you get up?” The boy cleared his throat, and tried to regain his footing. With a little support from Nate, he was soon on his own feet again. Using Nate as a support, the two made their way across the street to the golden arches. “T-thanks, man. I’m sorry for… for all this happening to you” “Nah, it’s all right. I’m always butting in on others’ business. How are you feeling?” “A bit better, I think. It’s Mick, by the way.” “Well, Mick, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Part 2 Mick launched into the large meal placed in front of him like it was the only meal he had that week. His eyes were still watering, but the food seemed to be helping his mood. Nate was sitting opposite him, watching him intently with his piercing blue eyes. Nate wanted to make sure Mick wasn’t just going to go back to the train tracks. He was genuinely concerned about Mick’s mental state, though he hadn’t any experience talking down the suicidal. So, he figured he’d just strike up a conversation, and try to take Mick’s mind away from it. “Jeez, you keep eating like that, and I’ll run out of cash by the end of the night!” Mick finished his mouthful, and reached for the soft drink beside him.“ Sorry, I’m just so hungry. Did you want some? You’ve barely had any.” “Nah, mate, don’t worry. I was just having a laugh.” Nate had, indeed, not eaten anything, save a couple of chips fallen loose on the table. “So how are you feeling now?” “Hungry. Maybe it’s that tainted stuff Paul gave me. I’ve felt like shit ever since I took it.” Nate could still smell the potent odour of the weed on Mick. It almost smothered his natural, nice scent. “Oh really? What did he give you?” “Some of his weed stash. He said it helped him mellow out and have a good time. But everything just felt so… wrong after I smoked it.” “Ah. So that’s why you…?” “I just felt like everything was hopeless. Living felt like pain. I just couldn’t take anything anymore. I guess I sound like a complete fuckhead, don’t I?” “Not at all. Sounds like you just had a bad reaction to some weed. I’ve heard it doesn’t work the same way for everyone.” With this, Mick just nodded. He continued to eat in silence for a few minutes more. He had a deep yawn, and finished cleaning his tray just as the manager came up to them. “We’re closing in about ten minutes, guys. Just giving you a heads up.” Nate replied without looking away from Mick. “Sweet, thanks for that.” As the manager turned and walked away, Mick stifled another yawn. “So,” Nate said “Are you feeling better?” Mick nodded. “Yeah, I guess I am. I’m not sure how to say this, but thank you. For everything.” Perhaps as a gesture of thanks, Mick grasped Nate’s right hand with his own, and let his face show the smallest of smiles. At this point, Nate became aware of his own feelings. The feeling of sexual pressure that had been building in him all the way home. He had put it out of his mind out of worry for Mick, but now it was back and stronger than ever. He needed to back home, right now, or he would explode right there and then. “I, uh… yeah. Anytime. Say, we should probably head out now. Are you alright getting home?” With the mention of home, Mick suddenly froze up, and his look started to darken again. “I don’t want to go home. I can’t. Please.” Nate was surprised. “Why not?” “I just can’t. Can I stay with you for the night? Just to make sure the weed is out of my system?” Nate was torn. He had seen what this guy was about to do to himself. He knew he could be dangerous to himself. But he also needed some release desperately. And he didn’t want to risk doing anything in front of Mick, in case he… “Well, can I?” Mick ventured again. Nate let out a sigh of desperation. “Okay, okay. Fine. My place is just up the street there. I need to get back quick, so try to keep up.” True to his word, Nate sped off in a barely controlled brisk pace. Mick had to jog quite fast just to keep up. He was still thinking on the fly, but he hoped to unload in his own bathroom before something… awkward happened. They got to Nate’s building, where Nate hastily opened the door, walked across the entrance to the lift, and jabbed the button for his floor. On the slow ride up the cramped elevator, Mick could tell something was going on with Nate. Nate was starting to sweat badly, and his massive chest rose in and out as he took deep, calming breaths. In fact, Mick swore he could see Nate’s chest grow outward slightly with each exhale. “Dude, are you okay? You’re not having a panic attack or anything, are you?” “Huh? Uh, I, I’m fine. Just need the toilet quite badly.” *Ding* Nate was out of the doors before they finished opening. A feat, considering his muscular figure and tall profile. As he slammed open the door and raced to his bathroom, Mick was left a little stunned in the doorway. The first thing he noticed was the puff of plaster knocked out of the wall by the flying door. The second was the massive king sized mattress lying right in the middle of the lounge room, where the lounge should rightly have been. Then, Mick heard a noise coming from the other side of the far wall. It sounded like almost nothing he had heard before. Almost like a massive animal was next door, and it was giving birth. Mich walked over, tentatively, and thumped on the wall a few times. “Nate, is that you? Are you okay in there?!” “Un… unhhh… yeah, I’m f-fine. It’s all good. Really” It almost didn’t sound like Nate. It was if Nate had suddenly dropped another octave, and was speaking in a booming drawl. More so than before. Mick was starting to get worried. “Are you sure? Maybe I should come in…” “No! Don’t! Everything is peachy keen in hereeaaAAARGGHHH!” With that, what felt like a small car thumped the wall from Nate’s side. The wall held, but there was still cracks everywhere along the side and on the ceiling from where the whole thing had shifted outwards. Then, there was a sound as though something… thick was spilling out. Like someone had upended a vat of thickened cream somewhere. That was surprisingly close to the reality of the situation. Mick was paralysed with shock. What had he just heard? What was going on here? He could have simply ran for it, but some part of him wanted to know just what the hell he had witnessed. Mick sat on the edge of the mattress, trying to guess what could have caused such damage. Was Nate responsible? Where was he, anyway? At that though, a rank stench entered his nostrils. If Mick had to describe it, it would be jizz, by about a factor of twenty. It was pungent and pervading and… sort of nice. He couldn’y explain why it was nice, it just was. As he sat there drinking deep of the scent. A door opened in the hallway. Out of it came a behemoth that looked like it had Nate’s face on it, only it was prettier. At least, the bits Mick could see through the beard. The huge figure was still wearing the cotton shirt Nate had when they first met, but it was damp, and it had torn pretty much everywhere. Mick could see the incredible muscular cleavage of his chest, and the unreal abs underneath a huge gap right in the front. “Oh hey, you’re still here.” Boomed the golem-with-Nate’s-face. “I hope I didn’t freak you out too much.” Mick just stood there, gobsmacked. A raging stiffie fought hard with his pants, almost ready to explode itself. Just who the hell was this guy? Part 3 Mick couldn’t think straight. It was as if all notions of reality had packed their bags and left for a holiday. All he could think of was the raging force that had caused a whole wall to bulge and crack. That overpowering, rank sweetness. The sight of a body that would put any ‘brah’ in the world to shame. It was all swirling in his head, overwhelming him. Like his brain was trying to understand how such things were possible, but it had no frame of reference for any of it. Over and over, the senses, the memories played on repeat. He dreamt he was being held by the colossus. In those massive, steely arms. Against the heat of that impossibly hard body. And there was nothing else he wanted as much in his life. “Oy, you’re not dead, are you?” The deep, rumbling sound penetrated Mick’s internal musings. Like a tuning fork, it delivered clarity to his mind, made him immediately aware of his surroundings. He realised he must have been dreaming, and opened his eyes. The first thing Mick’s brain registered was the soft warmth of whatever was surrounding him. He rolled his head over, and noticed he was lying in the makeshift bed he had first seen on the way in. He was tucked in to the sheets neatly, like his mum used to do. He couldn’t remember how or why this had happened. “Oh good, I didn’t kill you. Happy days!” Mick turned over to find the source of the baritone. There was Nate, leaning against the door. Aside from a change of shirt, he was just the same as when they first met, still as overwhelmingly powerful. But it wasn’t the same as the beautiful beast that was the last thing he remembered before… before… “Wha-What happened?” Asked Mick, trying to get a handle on the situation. Nate flashed a flicker of a smile, then buried it again. “Looks like you fainted as we came in. I’ve seen this happen before. So, I just made sure you were comfortable until you decided to wake up.” Mick made an effort to sit himself up out from under the sheets. As he did so, he felt something unusual. When he checked his waist, he saw he wasn’t wearing his favourite jeans anymore. In their place, was a set of sweatpants that looked comically oversized on his small frame. They must have belonged to Nate. Looking underneath, he saw he wasn’t even wearing his undies anymore. He was going commando at the moment. “Hey, uh, what happened to my pants? This isn’t what I came in with, was it?” Nate had a good hearty chuckle at that. “Nah! Not at all! You kind of had a… little accident when you fainted. You’re pants are in the wash right now.” “Wait, so… you stripped me?” Mick was taken aback that this guy had just decided it was perfectly okay to just expose him like that. “Uh… yeah. Look, I’m really sorry if I acted hastily. I tend to forget that that most guys aren’t as open about nudity as we are.” “We?” “Well, me and my mates. We usually don’t care about being naked in front of each other. I shouldn’t have assumed you didn’t either.” Mick nodded, accepting Nate’s apology. For a little while, neither one of them knew what to talk about. Until a passing flash of light went by the window, drawing Mick’s attention to the otherwise pitch blackness outside. “Oh shit, what time is it?” Nate reached down beside him and pulled a phone from out of his pocket. As he fiddled around trying to turn it on, Mick couldn’t help how like a toy it looked in Nate’s massive paws. “It’s about quarter past two. You were out of it for a while.” “Oh shit, how am I gonna get home? What will I do until morning?” “You mean, you don’t remember what you wanted to do?” “What? Oh, yeah, I asked to stay the night, didn’t I?” For some reason Mick had forgotten that detail of the night. His mind was wandering elsewhere. But now he remembered why he didn’t want to go home that night, and needed another place to stay. “So,” Said Nate, clapping his hands, as if settling the matter. “What did you want to do now? If you want, I can leave you alone to go back to sleep. Or, we could watch a movie or something. I dunno.” Mick thought about that for a second. “Actually, a movie doesn’t sound too bad. I could fall asleep to some brain dead action anyway.” “Alright then! I downloaded the last Taken movie the other day. Want to watch that?” said Nate as he deftly moved to the TV at the far end of the room. “Yeah, I guess. Haven’t seen any of them myself. Any good?” Nate just shrugged his mammoth shoulders. “I’ve heard it’s alright. They all follow the same plot anyway, so you’re not missing much.” So, while Nate got busy setting up the movie, Mick settled down into the sheets ready to end that miserable night. Though, he reasoned, there were worse places to find himself that night. This guy Nate really seemed to be concerned about his wellbeing. It had been a long time since Mick had felt anything like that. And, on top of that, he was practically oozing sexuality out of every pore. That face, that body… his back alone was like a concrete wall, only it was constantly moving and shifting under that thin piece of cotton! It was like someone had reached into his most secret carnal desires and remade them in flesh! But he could never admit that. People already gave him shit because of his family, and his small stature. He couldn’t let his dick cause him yet more grief. He loathed it and himself. Suddenly, Nate boomed “Alright, all done here!” and headed to the makeshift bed facing the TV. As he hopped onto the mattress opposite Mick, Mick himself launched slightly in response to Nate thudding beside him. As the two of them settled in for the beginning of the film, Mick could feel the energy radiating from his bed partner. It felt wonderful, but he didn’t dare get closer. He didn’t know how Nate would react. Would he be uncomfortable? Offended? Creeped out? Mick couldn’t get those thoughts out of his head. In the end, he decided to make a bit of small talk to suss it out. “So, why do you have a bed out here anyway? Wouldn’t a lounge be better for company?” “Ah” said Nate. “I did have a lounge at one point. But it kind of… broke.” “Oh, what happened?” “There was sort of a party going on, and a couple of my mates… broke it. They tend to not watch what they’re doing sometimes.” “Okay, that still doesn’t explain the bed.” “Well, after that happened, I decided a couple of mattresses wouldn’t break as easily, and they were better for the type of entertaining I usually do anyway." “Oh yeah” said Mick “Your ‘mates,’ right?” “Yeah, those ones. They can be a bit of a handful, alright.” “These guys sound interesting. They all like you?” “What, you mean…” Nate gestured to his still obscenely think torso, laying on top of the sheets. In the glow of the TV, Mick could easily make out the outline of his massive chest, and his deeply cut abs under the thin white cotton of his shirt “Well, I meant more personality-wise. But that too, I guess.” “Okay then” Nate scratched his chin, reaching under his copious beard to do so “I’ve been told I can be a bit of a wet blanket compared to them sometimes. But, yeah, we’re all about the same size.” “Wow, I wouldn’t mind being that big myself.” Nate paused to consider what Mick had said. Mick could almost make out the cogs turning behind his magnificent brow. “Mick, can I ask a serious question? It may help me answer whatever questions you have.” Mick, puzzled, said yes. “Are you gay?” “I… wha-er…what?!” “I’m sorry if I put you on the spot. It’s just, it’s actually heaps relevant to what we’re talking about.” Mick was at a loss for words. Even though he was hoping the talk would eventually reach that point, he didn’t know it would come so bluntly. He still hadn’t told anybody about who he was attracted to. But, he felt safer here than he ever did talking to anyone else about this sort of thing. Whatever Nate was, he certainly didn’t seem judgmental at all. “Well, I’ve had sex with a girl before. I like them plenty. But… I think I like men as well. I’m not sure.” “Not sure?” “Well, I’ve never acted on it, or told anyone before, or anything. But, when I see yo-guys I like, I mean, My heart leaps up and I feel nervous and… is this weird?” At that point, Nate just wrapped his colossal arm around Mick’s narrow shoulder and pulled him into a sidehug. Mick was, again, stunned. The flesh of Nate’s muscled chest, pressed up against his face. It felt so hard, like it was stone wrapped with silk. And it was so warm as to almost be hot. And yet, he felt it was alive, and he could feel it shift with each of Nate’s movements. “Mick” Nate rumbled, his chest echoing with the power in his lungs and chest “There is nothing wrong with the way you feel. It’s a part of who you are, but it doesn’t have to define you. It’s just a piece, like any other, of the immaculate construct that is you.” “But I always thought… I mean my friends…” “If your friends are going to be put off by the fact you like men as well as women, the problem lies with them, not you. Someone who cares about you shouldn’t let it matter either way. You’ll still be the same old Mick to them.” “How can you be so sure? How can you know what it’s like?” Mick was starting to let his emotions get the better of him at this point. He was struggling to keep the tears in check. “I think being gay myself helps to put me in your shoes a little bit” replied Nate. “Sure, some people acted weird when I came out. But most of them came around after a while. And the rest? Well, frankly, it wasn’t a big loss.” So Mick finally got his answer. And while the admitting himself to Nate was painful, it was still a good feeling. Like a large burden sitting on his chest was being lifted away, slowly but surely. “Wow. I mean, I had no idea. I’m so-“ “You know, you’ve said sorry at least three times since this afternoon. Still, I am glad I was helpful.” “Mmm” Mike agreed. As the movie played softly in the background, Mick started to doze off with his head against Nate as a pillow. Nate’s breathing caused his surprisingly comfy chest to rise and fall dramatically. And, as he lay there, with his ear against Nate’s sternum, he could hear Nate’s heart beat in a slow, powerful rhythm. Thu-THUMP … Thu-THUMP … Thu-THUMP … This was the sound that Mick last remembered being conscious for, as he drifted away into a deep sleep, the happiest he had been in a long time. Because someone had accepted him, as flawed and scared as he was, unconditionally. Part 4 The sun peeking through the window of Nate’s flat was what it took to pierce Mick’s dreamless sleep, and bring him back to the waking world. For a few seconds as he stirred, he fumbled around in his brain, trying to remember the events of yesterday. He soon remembered meeting some dealer in the park. The weed he took, and the freakout it caused him came back. Then, he remembered Nate. That massive, sweet man who saved his life and took him in to his house to recover. He was still wearing his oversized sweatpants. Sitting in his bed in the lounge room. Everything seemed to blissful. But, then Mick recalled what had happened earlier that day. Why he was looking for an outlet in the first place. Feeling like his stomach had fallen through, Mick then realised he had to go back. His train of thought was interrupted by the sound of a flushing toilet, and the sound of heavy footsteps coming down the hall. “Morning, Sleeping Beauty!” boomed a sensual voice as its owner rounded the corner into the room. Around he came, lik a truck going around a bend. He was definitely casual today, dressed only in a thin singlet, a pair of pants identical to the ones Mick was wearing, and a pair of thongs on his immense feet. It looked like Nate was going for a different look that day. Instead of the wild, flowing locks of chestnut hair and rugged beard he had yesterday, it looked like Nate had taken a shearer, and gotten rid of it all! What was left was a strikingly handsome face. Without the hair in the way, Mick could see that Nate could damn well get a job as a model, if he wanted to. Combined with his clean shaved scalp and his overly muscled torso, the effect was almost… ethereal. Like some sort of fairy or elf had turned into the Hulk or something. Nonetheless, Mick recognized him as still the same amazing, caring man-mountain that had taken him in. “I should really say the same to you!” replied Mick. “What’s with the new look, anyway?” “Ah, my hair was getting a bit too long for my liking. So I figured I may as well get rid of it now. Christ, it’s only been a month since I did it last. Sometimes it just gets unmanageable.” “Seriously? I took you a month to grow that Viking ensemble? That is incredible!” “Yeah, it’s interesting to keep track of. Last time I just let it go, it grew down to about past my ass! Now that was a weird look!” “Wow. I can imagine. Oh man, I’m starving.” Nate poked a thick finger at the kitchen area. “Go nuts. There’s some cereal in the top cupboard, and milk in the fridge. You do that, and I’ll go grab your clothes out of the laundry.” With that, Nate turned on his heel and bounded out the door. As he got himself a bowl of corn flakes, Mick’s mind returned to what was facing him back home. He wrangled with the idea of just running away and never looking back, but he couldn’t really do that. He knew personally how much it hurt for the ones left behind. But he was still scared of what was waiting for him. He needed help. Again, Mick could hear Nate coming long before he entered the room, bearing his freshly washed clothes. He was like a one man stampede. “Sir, I have collected your clothing for today. Sir will find his personal effects in the front left pocket. Does Sir require anything else today?” Nate said all this in a joking English accent. “Ha. Ha. Nah, I think I’m all set, Jeeves. Thanks again!” Mick paused for a brief moment, before adding “Actually can I ask one tiny favour? If it’s not too much trouble…” At this Nate just held up is massive paw, stopping Mick in his tracks. “Dude, it’s a Saturday morning. I’ve got nothing else pressing to do until tonight. Until then, I’m all yours. What do you need?” Something about the way Nate said “I’m all yours” made the hair on Mick’s neck stand on end. Before he could get his mind too dirty, he refocused on what he needed right then. “Could you possibly escort me to my place? My… mum’s gonna be pissed I disappeared overnight without a word. I think I need some backup.” It was subtle, but Mick could make out a raised eyebrow on Nate’s immaculate mug. There was a brief silence, like Nate was figuring out the real reason for the request. Mick just sat there, idly stirring his cereal with baited breath. “Oh yeah, I’ve been there. Sure, I can take some of the heat for you, no prob.” Mick just let out a brief sigh. “Thanks, man. This’ll be the last thing I ask you, I promise.” “I keep telling you, it’s not ever about putting me out. So long as you’re safe and sound, I’m willing to do… whatever. Well, whenever you’re ready, we can head out. I’m gonna go relieve myself before we do.” It was a long train ride to Mick’s house. As they were headed east, the ornate and large towers of inner Melbourne faded away, to be gradually replaced by the small houses and run down shops of the outer suburbs. Stop after stop, they kept going forward. Mick and Nate were an odd couple that day. Mick was hunched over in the corner, hoodie draped over his head, like he was trying to avoid being noticed. But to no avail, as he was sitting next to a man that stretched the limits of human size and strength. Nate was sitting straight up, dwarfing everything around him. Even without consciously doing anything, he oozed masculinity. His natural odour, undaunted by the shower he had that morning, permeated the musty carriage. Together, the two of them looked like a knock off of the My Neighbour Totoro cover. Slowly but surely, the train emptied out its passengers. Soon enough, they were on their own, still going east. *Next stop: Hurstbridge. This train terminates here. Please alight at the next station* “This is us” said Mick. As he tried to get out, he found he couldn’t get past Nate’s mammoth chest. He gave Nate, who was napping at this point, a shove in his dense shoulder. Mick could barely move Nate, but he certainly got a response. “Mmm… Nice…” It sounded like a kitten was purring. Well, a purring tiger, maybe. Still, the shove brought Nate back to consciousness, apparently unaware of what had just issued from his lips. “Hunh. Wha… What is it?” “Um… This is my stop. We need to get off…” “Oh yeah, right. I’ll just…” Nate shifted his massive bulk out of his chair with a surprising grace. Mick was almost hypnotised by the tight ass flexing and flowing in front of him, through the thin layer of sweatpants. It was like he was doing a dance routine, or deliberately showing off. Then, the brief show was over, and it was Mick’s turn to move. Mick knew the path to his home like the back of his hand. He crossed through parks, went through holes in the bush, ducked down side alleys, all to get home as fast as possible, and get things over with. For lithe little Mick, ducking under obstacles and siding through narrow passages was no problem at all. But Nate was another story entirely. Every so often, Mick heard a crash behind him, and saw the poor two legged steer fumbling with some pile of boxes he’d just knocked over, or gingerly trying to move aside some old piece of machinery. But, Mick knew this was the quickest way. And, he didn’t mind watching his new behemoth friend flex and move heavy things \out of his way. Hell, he even shifted a car chassis! Mick could get used to this! Eventually, the two of them came to a run-down commission house at the end of a long street. Mick paused, took a deep breath, and pounded on the door. There were loud sounds coming from inside. It sounded like a TV was blaring, and there was definitely some sort of squabble happening. “WILL YOU TWO BE QUIET!” shrieked a voice from inside. Mick flinched at the sound, but Nate just stood there, placed a meaty paw on his shoulder, and together they waited for the door to open. Suddenly, the door flew open, and in the doorway was a short, squat woman. She had a look of exhaustion on her face, and in her hand was a lit cigarette. She spotted Mick, and her image immediately changed to a worried and furious mother. “Mickey Stevens Paeahi! Where the hell have you been!? Do you have any idea how much I… I…” her voice trailed off when she noticed the golem in a singlet standing behind Mick. Nate sensed an opening, and immediately turned on the charm, beaming like there wasn’t a care in the world. “Hey there! Sorry for bothering you. You must be little Mick’s mum, right?” She stood there dumbstruck for a second before finding her voice again. “I- um. We… Yes. I’m Julia” “It’s a pleasure, honestly. Mind if we come in?” She looked back and forth between her familiar son, and this giant stranger, then sighed and motioned for them to come in and sit down. “So… Ivan isn’t here?” Mick was the first to speak. His mum took a deep drag from her ciggie, exhaled, and answered “No. He left last night. After you did.” There was an awkward silence for what seemed like an eternity. That is, before a crashed came from a room down the hall, and two screaming little kids came out. “Muuum! Lucy stole my DS she won’t give it back!” “You weren’t playing with it! Mum, Chris is lying…” When they came to the lounge room, all arguments stopped as they saw the massive person sitting in their old, protesting armchair. Mick’s mum just sighed, and turned to face the two. “What have I told you two about sharing! Chris, if you weren’t using it, then Lucy can, alright? You can have it after lunch.” “But I…” started Chris, but a swift glare quickly stopped whatever protest was forming. Lucy, triumphant, gave a smug look and skipped back to their room. Chris, defeated, followed soon after. Mick picked up a bit of courage, and continued talking. “I’m sorry I didn’t call, mum. I was just… too mad at the time.” “I don’t care! I was out of my mind with worry! Anything could’ve happened to you, and the last thing you said to me would have been ‘Screw you!’” Remembering what had actually happened, Mick silently agreed, and was so embarrassed he wished he could just sink into the lounge he was sitting on. Nate made his presence felt by clearing his throat. He turned to face Mick’s mum, and tried to sound as reassuring as he could. “Um, Mrs… Paeahi, was it? For what it’s worth, Mick was fine last night. I mean, he was obviously upset, but I talked to him, and I found him a place where he could cool off safely.” Mick noticed he failed to mention the weed that caused them to meet in the first place. “If it helps, I’m a bouncer by trade. I know how to keep things safe, especially when there isn’t much room for logical thinking. Once Mick calmed down, he was really sorry about what happened. He just didn’t know how to talk to you about it. Isn’t that right Mick?” Mick looked up at his name, and realised Nate had given him help in clearing things up. Even if was a white lie. “Yeah, I guess.” “See! No harm done! We all do stupid things from time to time. I think Mick has learnt something from all this, at least.” Mick just nodded. Nate stood up, stretching back to his intimidating height. “Alright, I’d better get going. I’ve got a shift tonight to get ready for.” The three of them headed to the door. Nate ducked slightly to get under the frame, then turned and faced a relieved Mick, and his somewhat pacified mother. “It’s been fun, you two!” He said, beaming again. He reached out his massive hand to Mick. The two shook hands, Mick revelling in the physical contact between them. “Stay safe, Mick!” boomed Nate. “Let’s see if next time doesn’t go a bit smoother, eh?” As he closed the door, Mick noticed that Nate had slipped something to him. Looking in his hand, he saw it was a little slip of paper. Turning it over, he saw that Nate had written him something. It looked like a mobile number, and a little message. It read: “If you ever need to talk about anything, or want some company, don’t hesitate to give me a ring, or just turn up at my place. Xxx” Mick then realised he had learned something from this experience. He suddenly realised what he wanted most. He wanted to be like Nate. Part 5 Mick spent all that night, and the next day in a haze. While he was still conscious and responsive to things around him, his mind was always someplace else. Specifically, that miracle of a man known as Nate. To Mick, he was so… perfect. His modest confidence. His unbelievably hard and bulging body. His beautiful features. But most of all, his massive heart, and how he was so kind and caring towards some weird little shrimp that turned up on his doorstep. There was no other word for it, Mick was entranced by him. He wanted nothing more than to go back to Nate’s place and just stay by his side forever. But still, there was so much doubt in his mind that he couldn’t shake away. He knew Nate was gay, but that didn’t mean he wanted to be with a little guy, so obviously beneath him. He was probably seeing someone anyway. No man with his looks could be single in this city. It was hopeless. There was nothing Mick could bring to the table anyway. He was doomed to be alone, too scared to ever make a move. Then he remembered the way Nate had looked out for him. He felt honestly, truly cared for. Like Mick actually mattered. Even if Nate wasn’t available, Mick still wanted to be with him, as a friend if nothing else. So, that Friday night, Mick found himself taking the train back to Nate’s place after work. To figure out where they stood together. Mick waited silently at the door for what seemed like an eternity. There was music playing from beyond the door, and he could swear Nate’s beautiful scent was wafting into the hallway. Eventually, his desires overpowered the fears in his mind, and he rapped on the door. “Door’s open, hot stuff!” Nate’s voice was as deep and powerful as ever before. Mick gingerly opened the door, and stepped into the lounge room. There was Nate, standing in the kitchen. He had his back turned, focusing on something on the stovetop. Mick was still amazed by how big he was. His back was just a sheer cliff of ridged, hard muscle.Only it was a alive, and shifting with each subtle movement. His legs deftly keeping that massive torso upright, themselves gnarled oaks of power. He was beautiful. And was he… bigger? He couldn’t be sure. Maybe it was because he was just in a pair of undies. His muscular ass just ballooned out. For a second, all Mick could do was stare at it. Then, the edifice turned, as Nate looked at who came in to his flat. Mick had to catch his breath. Nate was... overwhelming from the front. The way his chest thrust forward, forcing his nipples downwards. The way his perfectly arranged abs shifted as he breathed. And the front of his undies, oh God, his dick resembled a wrapped salami! And perched on top of that, was the same angelic face, noticeably hairier that it had been a few days ago. “Oh. Um, hey Mick. I wasn’t expecting you…” “Oh shit, am I in the way or something? Should I leave, or…?” “Nah nah, it’s cool.” Nate walked around the kitchen bench to Mick. “Was just having someone over for a bit of a get-together later, is all. So how’ve you been? Everything… alright at home?” “I guess so. I mean, no more ‘accidents’ at the train station. So that’s a plus, right?” “It is in my book. Glad to hear it! Oh shit…” Nate turned around again to a pot on the stovetop, which was noticeably overflowing. Mick, a little unsure of himself, dropped his bag at the door, and sat on a stool facing into the kitchen. “So anyway,” Nate started as he put the bot on the backburner “What brings you here then? Did... you want to talk or something?” “…huh?” Mick was spaced out, his attention on Nate’s perfect form. Specifically his abs. He liked those abs very much. “Well, I guess… I mean, I’ve been thinking… God this is so hard to say!” “Mate, don’t fret too much. Just take a deep breath, and just blurt it out. It won’t sound stupid to me, I guarantee you.” Mick did as he was told, and sucked in a big lungful of air through his nostrils. He could almost taste the scent coming off Nate, and it was driving him nuts. Slowly, grudgingly, he released it. And began to speak. “Nate, I like you. A lot. Is there any way… you and I…” At that moment, the door burst open with a bang. When Mick turned around to see what had caused the commotion, what greeted his eyes was almost beyond his comprehension. Firstly, the figure was huge. And muscled. If there was a comparison between Nate and the newcomer, Nate was the taller and (relatively) slender one, compared to the other’s squat bulk, though they both still absolutely dwarfed Mick. But what threw Mick was what the person was wearing. It was a black, sequin gown. It looked like it belonged on a red carpet somewhere, and here it was stretched tightly over the contours of a massively built man. And there was no mistaking the fact he was a guy. Aside from the tight fitting dress leaving no doubt as to the form of his body, his face was adorned with a smart, trim goatee. His features looked almost certainly Greek, or at least Mediterranean. And he was smiling broadly, as he waltzed through the threshold, voice slightly higher than Nate’s. “Sorry I’m late, man! Had a bigger bitch of a time fitting in to this thing than I… oh hey there.” Mick was still trying to wrap his head around the guy standing in front of him. It took him a few seconds to realise he was talking to him. “Um… h-hey there. Uh… I’m sorry, but…” At this point, Nate strode over and planted a firm kiss on the newcomer’s cheek. “Mick, this is Alex. This is one of my mates I talking about earlier. Alex, this is Mick. We met a couple of days ago.” “Pleasure to meet you, man.” Alex offered his massive, manicured hand out to Mick. Mick, still feeling wildly uncomfortable, tentatively reached out and shook it. “Uh, yeah. Likewise. So, erm… what’s the occasion?” He said, gesturing to the skin tight dress. “Is it a fancy dress sort of… thing?” “Oh, this old thing? Nah, just a little rendezvous with the girls. Just stopping by for a light meal and a bit of a fool around before I head out proper.” “Oh, ok. That’s… nice. I think.” Mick was starting to feel wildly out of place at the moment. There he was, in the company of two giants. One, who he had a massive crush on, and the other challenging is idea of what a man is. He was tempted to just run out the door and leave then and there. Then Nate, possibly sensing the mood of the room at the moment, spoke up. “So anyway, Alex. Go freshen up before I serve dinner.” He said, patting Alex on the back. “If you’re good, I’ve got something special planned for dessert.” “Oh, you tease! Alright then, I’ll go take care of a few things in the bathroom. You two don’t start without me!” “Wouldn’t dream of it, man!” As Alex rounded the corner and disappeared down the hall, Nate went to sit down beside Mick. As he sat down, causing the stool to noticeably groan under his immense weight, he turned and focused his attention on the frightened little guy doing some serious thinking. “So, what do you think of Alex?” “He’s… nice. Certainly knows how to make an impression…” Nate let out a low chuckle. “Yeah, that he does. You weren’t scared or anything, were you? He can come off a bit… strong.” “N-no. At least, I don’t think so.” Mick took another breath, and aired his concern. “Is he, I mean, I assume it’s a he… I mean… oh shit. Is he… normal?” Nate thought about the question a little bit. “Is this about the dress thing? It usually raises questions. Anyway, I’m not sure there is such a thing as normal, really. Do you mean, is he really a guy or something?” “I wasn’t gonna say it like that, but… maybe? I dunno.” Again, Nate just sat there, thinking how to answer. Mick was afraid he’d just asked a truly thoughtless question, and was instantly regretting it. “As far as I know, Alex is all man, all the time. He drinks, he swears, he fucks other men. The works. The only difference is, he likes putting on a dress now and again. That’s about it. Fairly sure he isn’t transgender or anything.” “Oh. Ok. Do… do you…?” “Do I wear women’s clothing? Nah! None of it ever seems to look good on me, ha!” “Cool. I mean- That’s fine. I- er… oh fuck…” “Don’t worry, Mick. I think I know what this is about.” He said, gingerly placing his massive paw over Mick’s relatively small, clenched hand. “Remember what I said before, that night? Being bi or gay or whatever is only a fraction of what makes you, you. If you want to be out there, and glamorous like Priscilla in there,” Sticking his thump in the direction of the back hall “Then you go for it. Don’t let anyone stop you. But if that’s not what you want to do, then don’t. It’s that simple. I mean, look at me. I’ve got a steady job, I don’t like going out much. I study law in my spare time. And, I play Medic in competitive TF2! You wouldn’t think so, but I’m a massive nerd! Well, in more ways than one, anyway.” Mick let out a smirk. It felt good knowing his feelings didn’t define him. But they were still there. He still wanted to be with Nate. As he was about to blurt all his stupid affection and desires into the air, Alex sauntered back into the room. “Are you two still harping on? Christ, you are such a stick in the mud, man!” “Um… what?” Mick was confused. What else were they supposed to be doing other than talk? Nate just had a look in his eyes, like he was silently begging Alex to shut his mouth. “Seriously, Nate, just Transform him and let’s have some fun! It’s been ages since I’ve been on the ground floor for one!” “I’m sorry, what do you mean, Transform?” “You mean he hasn’t told you?” Alex let out a mock gasp, and shook his head slightly. “We can turn you into one of us. All sex, all the time! Change your life forever, man!” Again, Mick didn’t quite know what to say. He turned to Nate, who just sat there, resigned. “You can do that? Make me… big and strong, like you?” Nate just sighed, and took his hand away from Mick’s. “I could. But I won’t” Part 6 “Wait, what do you mean you won’t? I’d love to be as big, as strong as you. What’s the problem?” Nate just sighed, and leaned back in his groaning chair. “Alex, you talk too much. You know that, right?” Alex just stood there, a look of dumbfounded worry on his face, like he just realised he stepped in some dog shit and tracked it through the house. “Oh shit, man. I thought he already knew everything already. Were you going to explain…?” “Ah… I’ve been putting it off. I should have been honest from the start.” Nate leaned forward and again focused his attention on Mick. He folded his arms, causing the muscles on his arms to bulge to near inhuman levels. Mick could only sit there, staring at them. “Mate, I think we should keep talking about this in the back room. I think we’re going to want the privacy.” “Privacy? What, you mean without me?” “Yes, Alex. Without you. We don’t want to ruin that lovely dress, do we? Besides, I just finished up your dinner.” Nate jerked his head in the direction of the kitchen, where the pot was slowly simmering away on the stovetop. “Oh, sweet! I always love your cooking! You did put your…?” “Yeah, I added my ‘special ingredient’. It’s ready to go.” With that, Alex spun on his heels, and headed to the kitchen. As he was dishing himself up a big bowlful of that strangely smelling pasta, Nate gave Mick a tap on the shoulder, and then headed down the hall. Mick dutifully followed, mesmerised by the writhing mass of muscle that was Nate’s ass contained in those flimsy briefs. “So.” Nate sat down on the bed in the middle of the room, and motioned for Mick to take a seat next to him. “That first night we met. What do you remember?” “What do you mean? I remember the station, and the meal, and…” “No, no, I mean after that. Do you remember when you first walked in here? What you saw… me do?” “I… don’t know what you mean. But it’s odd. My memory… It’s like it was a dream. We walked in. You went down the hall… then there was this smell. And then, nothing until I woke up without my pants on the mattress.” Again, Nate took a look at Mick, shrugged his mountainous shoulders and stood up. “I was worried about this. It looks like you blacked out after you saw me… lose control.” “Lose control? What do you mean? What are you talking about?” “…I think it’s time I showed you a bit of what I actually am.” With this, he bent over, and worked his underpants away from his crotch and down his mammoth legs. Mick recoiled at this. “Dude, the fuck are you doing?!” “I need to for what I’m about to show you. Well, I don’t strictly need to, but I go through these things so much anyway, I don’t want to ruin them needlessly.” As he straightened up, Mick couldn’t help but marvel at the size of the meat hanging in front of his face, despite his natural squeamishness. It was... beautiful. About a foot long, if not bigger. And as wide as his own forearm. It wasn’t cut, but he could still see the prominent bell end clearly through the skin. There was a small bush of brown pubes on top, as well a large vein that snaked its way across the top of the shaft. Mick was mesmerised. “Still there, mate?” Mick was suddenly aware he had been staring at Nate’s dick for a few seconds. “Yeah, yeah. Is… that what you wanted to show me?” “No. Not quite. I just want you to know, what you see may be a bit hard to believe. Just… prepare yourself, okay?” “Prepare myself? What are you talking… about… Christ…” Mick didn’t know what he was seeing. It looked like Nate was being magnified. As he watched, Nate’s muscles seemed to shift and pulse under his thin skin. And as they did, they grew. His arms grew thicker, and were shifting away from his center due a similarly engorging upper body. Then, there were deep cracking sounds emanating from within his body. It was Nate’s bones. They were shifting as well. Becoming thicker, harder and longer. They forced his head up towards the ceiling, while his muscles continued to expand in all directions. It honestly looked like Nate was turning into the Hulk, like from the movies. Only this wasn’t CGI. This was real flesh, pulsing and growing and causing the floor underneath to creak and groan as this new mass piled on from seemingly nowhere. And his face. It was always handsome before. But it was changing shape as well. His cheeks were becoming more prominent. His green eyes grew ever more intense. His face was becoming a thing of beauty. That scent was back. That rank, intoxicating aroma overwhelmed any other odour that may have been in the room. And it was pouring off Nate. For Mick, who was so close to all this change and primal sexuality, it was all too much. He was dimly aware that he had grown a massive stiffy, and now it had exploded in his pants, without any input from him. All just from experiencing what was happening right in front of his face. Then, it all seemed to slow. The writhing orgy of activity under Nate’s skin stilled, and the body parts rising above Mick’s head slowed as well. When Nate finally stopped shifting, Mick was at still sitting on the bed, looking straight at Nate’s knees. And the tip of that absolute monster of a dick. “I… holy shit, man… What the fuck…” “That isn’t all, mate. Not by a long shot.” Nate’s voice was so deep and powerful, Mick felt it like a sub-woofer more than he heard it. Then, some movement on Nate’s crotch drew Mick’s gaze back there. Something was moving around under the skin, forcing his dick to one side. And whatever it was, it was growing. It swelled, growing larger and larger, dangling lower and lower. It wasn’t until the skin broke on it, did Mick realise just what it was. It was a dick. Nate had just grown a second dick right in front of his eyes. This was insane. “You see, Mick? I’m more than just well built. I’m more than… human.” Mick was speechless. What he had just witnessed was not possible. Nate was well and truly beyond human dimensions now. He stood stooped, his head brushing the roof 3 metres off the ground. He had to weigh at least a ton. Everything about him was so extreme. It was like a dream. “Okay, I think you get it now. We should probably talk about things, and I don’t think we can do it properly when I’m like this.” Just like it started, the changes started to reverse themselves. Slowly but surely, the muscles seemed to fold into themselves. They shrunk down, and allowed his arms and legs to move closer to his torso. His bones grew smaller, and his head moved further away from the ceiling. In a matter of seconds, Nate was standing in front of Mick, the same large, though not impossible, size he was before. “Wha… what the fuck are you?” Nate just shrugged his mammoth shoulders, and sat down on the bed next to Mick. “If I ever do find out, you’ll be the first to know. All I know is one day, after a little help from a big guy, this happened.” Mick was suddenly aware of the damp patch growing cold in his pants, realising what his body had done without his input. Humiliated, he turned his sodden front to the side, keeping his head down and trying in vain to hide what had happened. He felt Nate’s hand caress his shoulder. “It’s okay. You did nothing wrong. That tends to happen around guys like us. There’s no shame in it, you know.” Mick just sat there, trying desperately to just fade away into the background. His mind was consumed by embarrassment; by the feeling he had just ruined everything. Then, a slight but firm shaking, as Nate tried to rouse his attention. “Can you turn and face me, please?” “…” “Don’t worry. Honestly, I’m not put off by this. Frankly, it’s sort of a relief for me that you did react that way. “…” What you saw was way weird shit. You could have run out of the room, and never looked back. But you sat there, and withstood all that I showed you. And you stayed conscious this time too! So please, turn around. I want to look at those beautiful eyes of yours.” Slowly, Mick turned around. The dark patch on his jeans and lower shirt was very visible, despite Mick’s hands trying to cover it. Nick gently guided his face upwards with a single powerful index finger, until they were looking at each other, eye-to-eye. “There we go. You did great. You’re doing great. I mean it. What I did to you, that was no small thing.” “But…how?” “How…?” “Do you do… all that?” Mick gestured, splaying his arms apart like the expanding body he witnessed. “Honestly, I don’t know how it happens. All that biological stuff? Haven’t a clue how it happens. That’s not to say there’s no control. There’s plenty of that. I don’t want to sound too bragging, but I do know what I’m doing when I’m with a guy. No danger of any… accidents.” “Then… why not?” He grasped Nate’s hand, almost revelling in his touch. “Is it me? Don’t you want to be with me?” At this, Nate just had a deep chuckle, making the bed and his body shaking like there was an earth tremor. “It’s not a question of me wanting you, mate. The instant we met, I wanted to change you, to initiate you into all this. It’s like, an instinct or something, like you’re always starving or massively horny, or both at the same time. Believe me, if it were just a matter of me wanting it, you couldn’t stop me, literally. “What, you mean like holding me down and… raping me?” “Huh? No, not tha-… okay, that too. But there’s something else. Something… unusual I can do, to force myself on you.” “Wait, what else can you do? How can you force… me to… what is…” Mick was at a loss for words at what he was feeling. Everything felt good. Amazing! It felt like something was… rubbing him? Stroking him? His skin felt a million supple, sensuous hands massage and stimulate every part of his body it was possible to feel pleasure in! His shoulders, his back, his ass, everywhere. His head felt blissful, full of endorphins, full of… sex! Were he capable of conscious thought, he would have likened it to a wet dream, multiplied by ten, or more. Everything was building, getting more intense. And it seemed to be travelling down, towards his sodden crotch. His dick, having spent it’s load only minutes before, was raging hard again. He could feel it. He was going to explode this time! He was hanging on by a razor’s edge… Then, it suddenly stopped. The magic hands ceased. The euphoria subsided, and Mick was slowly floating back down to earth. “Jesus, man…” Mick said, panting slightly “What was that?” “That was me. Again. That was a mental trick we can do. It’s hard to explain what it is, so I thought I’d give you a demonstration. It’s what we call ‘tugging.’” “Tugging?” “Yeah. It’s another part of the package deal, as it were. We can turn it off and on, easy as a tap. And that’s related to why I didn’t want to change you… tonight.” “I don’t get it.” Nate just shook his head. “Everything I’ve shown you, all that crazy growing, the extra dick, the tugging? It’s only a fraction of what I’m capable of. If I’m not careful, I could damn near literally fuck your brains out. Overdose you on sex, so you can’t conceive of anything else. Render all rational thought useless around me. I can take away your free will, Mick. That is the danger here. “You… can do that?” “I can. And it has happened before. I’ve gone online and spoken with some of the guys who originally started this back in the States. Some of the ways they describe how they were changed, or how they changed others, it would be the literal definition of rape, if the law knew about what we could do. There was no consent. Only unwilling coercion. I refuse to let that happen. “So, you won’t change me, because…” “Because this is a permanent, life changing action. There is no undo button on all this. But don’t think that means I won’t ever, though. I want you to think about it first. Properly. Go home, and talk to your family about how you feel. If, after all that, you still want to join me and Alex and everyone else, I will happily show you the ropes.” “You will?” “I will.” Nate just sat there, naked and stroking Mick’s hair. “Again, if you have any questions or anything, you have my number. Call me at any time, seriously.” “I think I will. Thank you. For everything.” Mick leaned forward, and wrapped his arms around the gentle giant, though his arms couldn’t reach all the way around. Nate returned the gesture, encasing Mick in a loving embrace. They could have stayed in that position forever, but a blade of twilight sun breaking through the bottom of the blinds made Mick aware of how long he had stayed. “Ah shit, I’m gonna be an hour late home! I’ve got to run, man.” “No problem. Did you need any with your, erm…” He pointed to still prominent mark on his pant fronts. “Oh. Wait, it’s okay. I’ve got my work pants in my bag. I’ll be ok.” The two of them got up, and made their way to the front door. In a matter of seconds, Mick had changed pants, and was ready to go. “So, you gonna be alright getting home alone? It’s kinda late…” “I’ll be fine. We’re not exactly in Detroit, you know. I’ve done this before.” “Alright, just offering. Give me a ring if you need anything. Anything at all.” “Well, before I leave, I do have one… little request.” “Oh? What is it?” Mick grabbed hold of Nate’s massive traps, and pulled himself up to face level. After planting one small kiss on his cheek, he dropped down, and ran out the door. “Well, goodbye to you too, sweetie.” He said softly down the corridor, and gently closed the door. “Well that was fucking anticlimactic!” Nate spun around, and saw Alex, sitting in the middle of the mattress pile, rhythmically tapping his shoes on the hard floor. “Ah fuck, I did kind of ignore you, didn’t I?” “Kinda. But still, at least you gave me a meal. I do love your cooking.” “Ha! You don’t come for the cooking, you come for the ‘ingredients!’” As he said this, he waved his imposing cockfrom side to side, emphasising where he got the ‘cream’ for his pasta from. “To-may-to, to-mah-to, man, seriously. Besides, I do love it when you get all protective and caring over a small guy. I can be patient.” “I care about him, but I don’t think I’m protecting him. I want Mick to get all the facts, and make up his own mind. It’s the only right way to go about it.” “I dunno, his mind seemed pretty made up just then. You really think a couple of days, or a week will change it?” “If he does, cool. If he doesn’t, also cool. So long as he makes the decision.” “Whatever floats your boat, I guess.” Alex fiddled with his dress, trying to get it to sit more comfortably on his own bulk. “I should be off too, anyway. Rehearsal is in half an hour. The Cabaret calls to me!” “Some days I wonder why you even bother getting dressed up. You know what I think you look best in anyway.” “Unfortunately, my sweet, my passion for the arts trumps my more base desires.” As he got up and sauntered out the door, he planted his own lips on Nate’s, and shared a deep kiss. “Though, that’s not to say there isn’t room for fun afterwards. Don’t wait up!” As the Hulk in Drag waltzed out the door and down toward the lobby, Nate just stood there. As he shut the door, he smirked a little as he thought to himself: “My life has gotten so weird!” Part 6.5 It had been a few days since Nate and Mick had their talk. For a while, everything went back to normal for Nate. Well, as normal as it could get for a massive, hyper-sexual superman. He pulled some good money working the door at some inner city club through the week, and was kicking back and getting ready for the next round in the online tournament in about an hour. “Okay. Game set up, got the address... what to do, what to do?” he was mumbling to himself. Everything was all set up, and he was early. He was already naked, and his bulging body and twin snakes were shining softly in the glow of the monitor. So, he decided to have a 'little' wank to pass the time. Getting it up wasn't hard. Hell, he was practically designed to be ready, willing and able for sex at any time. As he let his mind wander and his body inflate towards his true dimensions, he thought of Mick. He seemed to be on Nate's mind a lot. He wondered how Mick was going. Was he thinking his offer over like he asked? What was he doing right now? Then, his mind turned to more carnal thoughts. He thought about holding him. Wrapping his hot, heavy muscles around Mick's small, supple form. Of plunging his tongue in his throat, and pushing himself in to his small, pert ass. And releasing... everything. He dreamed of Mick's soft body going hard as steel. Harder, even. Then, forcing his own hugging arms apart as his body grew powerful and enormous. Feeling Mick's sexual appetite erupt, and hungrily fling Nate onto his back and fucking him in turn. Feel his dick grow bigger and harder than ever before inside him, and then be joined by a second, equal appendage as the transformation grew towards its' climax... Stroking himself with both hands, Nate delivered himself into heaven. With one final gasp, he exploded out of both cannons, and coated himself in his own seed. In the afterglow, he slowly picked at some of the larger splotches on his skin, and relished as he put handfuls of it in his mouth. He loved the taste of it. More, he needed it. He craved it. This was what truly satisfied his body now. It was all he wanted. As he slowly licked himself clean, Nate realised that it was almost time to turn on his microphone, and link up with the rest of his TF2 team. He was playing the Medic tonight, as he had always done. Nate liked the play style, being the support for his team, giving them the boost needed to help them take the point and overwhelm all obstacles in their way. Helping a team-mate was something Nate was drawn to inexplicably. And he liked it. <Medic>: Testing, testing. One two three. Can you hear me, Major Tom? <Soldier>: Yeah, you're loud and clear, Barry White. Ready to go? A woman's voice came from the computer. Nate always got a smirk from being called that. Simply being a voice in a feed was a nice change of pace from the physical world. No one was gob-smacked by his huge form, or his striking looks. He was just another faceless player online. Albeit, one with an absurdly deep, resonating voice. <Medic>: Ready as I'll ever be! Are we the only ones on at the moment? <Soldier>: Looks like. Give it some time though. We still have half an hour before the match starts. <Medic>: Yeah, I know. I just thought we should talk strategy beforehand. This is kind of an important match, remember? <Soldier>: Yeah, no kidding. I swear, that medal will look so good on my avatar when we get it. Gonna get so much e-peen! <Medic>: Haha! Fight for those dreams, girl! Oh hey, looks like our Pyro joined... One by one, all the team filtered into the chat room. As preparations were made, and character classes were chosen, the big moment got closer and closer. It wasn't long until everything was ready to go! Well, almost everything... <Heavy>: Hey guys! So sorry I'm late! I swear, Uni gets out later and later for me! <Demoman>: Well, look who decided to join us tonight! <Scout>: Oh good, so you DIDN'T die! Well, no worry, it's not like this is important or anything... <Medic>: Come off it, you two. Some of us do things other than stay at home and play video games. Ready to go, mate? <Heavy>: Yeah, I'm good. Are you gonna stick with me, medic? <Medic>: Looks like. Get ready, ladies and gentlemen. This is it! It was a tough battle. The way the organiser structured the tournament, it was to be expected that the enemy team would be as skilled as Nate and his group. But still, the competition was fierce, and they were neck and neck all the way through to the tiebreaker. <Soldier>: Point capped! Move up! Move up! <Sniper>: Coming. Demo, trap those doors! Stop them from flanking us! <Demoman>: On it! <Engineer>: Ah shit, Spy backstabbed me! Watch out, Medic! Coming up behind you! Nate turned his dainty character around, and narrowly avoided being instantly killed by a sneak attack. He was still low on health, and unlikely to survive long against even this compromised opponent. Still, he took out his melee weapon, and tried to get some damage against them, even if he died because of it. But then, a great lumbering brute wearing Nate's team colours rounded a corner, and fired it's minigun at the confused Spy. In a matter of seconds, the lithe enemy was reduced to minced meat. <Medic>: Cheers mate. Ready to push forward? <Heavy> Yep! What's the Uber status? <Medic>: 60 percent. Should be ready by the last point. <Heavy>: Alright! Oh, here's a health pack. You look like you need it. Together, the two made their way to the last control point. If they managed to secure this point, they would win the round, the match AND the finals! Everyone was focused. Nate was pouring all his concentration on healing and strengthening his team-mates, while also building up his special powerup, which would turn allow him and a team member to go invincible, allowing them to jump in and clear out all enemies that were no doubt fortifying themselves, hoping for a stalemate to occur. <Scout>: Uber status? <Medic> 78. Anyone need healing? <Pyro>: Yo <Spy>: Guys, they're building tons of sentries in here. We need to get in soon! <Soldier>: It's alright, we have them trapped in there. They can't do anything but wait for us. But we need that Uber to get in! Where are we on that? <Medic>: 85. Almost there. You ready Heavy? <Heavy> Almost, just reloading. <Spy>: Fuck! They're charging their own Medic! They could break out! <Soldier>: Okay. Kamikaze them, Spy. Die if you have to, just kill that Medic first! <Spy>: On it. Things were getting tense. One slip up either way could decide things here and now. Nate was pouring all his concentration into getting ready for the last push. He and the Heavy had to go, now! <Medic>: 98 percent! Heavy, jump in now! When you land, I'll deploy the Uber! <Heavy> Alright! Bring on the pain! Together, Nate and his team blew through the door to the objective. The Heavy jumped down off the railing to the bottom floor, where everyone, and all their guns, were waiting. <Heavy>: Medic, do it! Do it-URRrrrgggghhhh... At that moment, a few strange things happened. As Nate hit the button to power up himself and the Heavy, he felt something strange. There was a strange sound, like something was being tossed around, or fabric was being torn. It was like he had released something, or the concentration he was using... slipped? It was unlike anything he had felt before. Another thing that happened was that the Heavy completely stopped moving. He just stood there, a great big harmless glowing target being shot by all the automatic turrets lining the base. Then, as the charge wore off, both he and Nate were promptly reduced to smears on the wall. Since Mate's team lost nearly everyone in the doomed offensive, the enemy team had no trouble pushing out themselves and undoing all the progress they had made. The game was over. Nate and his team had lost. A few minutes later, the rest of the team had gone offline, bitter about their change of fortunes, and angry at their Heavy for dropping out at such a crucial time. Nate was still online, trying to get back in contact. The way he sounded just before the microphone cut out, he was sure something bad had happened. He wanted to make sure. <Medic>: Dude, are you still there? <Heavy>: … <Medic>: You're not hurt or anything, are you? Say something, please! <Heavy>: Yeah... I'm here. Something was off. The voice coming from the other end was deep. A lot deeper than the timid squeak Nate normally associated with that username. <Medic>: Dude, are you alright? We heard crashing sounds and shit! What happened? <Heavy>: I'm... not sure. I was playing the game, getting hyped up for the big push, but then my body... <Medic>: Your body...? <Heavy> It... grew. I'm all bulked up now. Oh God, I ripped my clothes! Reality hit Nate like an anvil. He must have done... something to the poor guy. He had never heard of this happening before. He recalled they guys who started their group got it from a video or something, but this... <Heavy>: H-how did this happen?! How am I gonna explain this? My family will freak! <Medic>: Alright, look. Just don't... don't panic, alright? You live in Melbourne, right? Come and see me. I think I can explain this. Can you do that? <Heavy>: I... yes, I can do that. <Medic>: Okay. I want you to meet me at this address... It was another anxious hour before Nate heard a knock at the door. He opened it to an Asian guy who had indeed worn an outfit that looked three or four sizes too small. The lower half of his shirt was stretched loose, and hung off his already pronounced pecs and shoulders. While he may have been overweight at some point, all that fat must have melted away to be replaced by something much harder. His collar was being pulled apart by his bulging neck. The thin sleeves of his shirt were splitting at the seams due to the presence of thick, bulging upper arms, and his jeans were fairing little better with some truly mammoth legs. He must have gotten taller too, as his shirt bottom was dangling well above his navel, showing off an impressive lower set of cobblestone abs. “Oh shit, you're as big as you sound online...” Came the unusually meek tones from the heavily muscled model in the doorway.” “So do you.” Nate replied. “I'm Nate, by the way. I wanted to apologise for all this... um...?” “Vinh. My name is Vinh. What happened to me?” Nate sighed, and moved out of the way to invite his new guest in to his flat. “It's really hard to explain. But basically, you had a sort of partial transformation. Into something like me.” “You mean... this happened to you?” Vinh was struggling to pay attention, when he had an amazing new body and libido that demanded his attention. He was subconsciously feeling himself up, and he had a really obvious chubby that was stretching the front of his pants. “Yeah, but it usually only happens when you get some of my... jizz inside you. I have no idea how it happened over a video game...” Suddenly, Vinh's eyes lit up. “Wait, this wasn't the whole dose? If I... suck you off, I'll get bigger? I'm down for that. I love this new me!” “Well, yeah. But there's other stuff as well. There's a whole lot things to think about before you-UNF!” Nate was practically rugby tackled onto the makeshift bed behind him. For someone of Nate's size, this was exceptionally hard. Vinh was already a lot stronger than he looked! As he started working Nate's one showing dick, It became apparent that Vinh had simply made up his mind. Nate, recognising this, agreed to get hard. And as he started to swell and grow towards a climax, he muttered: “Welcome to the club, man.” Part 7 It was a few more days before Mick went back to Nate's flat, one clear evening “Oh hey there!” Boomed Nate as he opened the door to his meek guest. “Hey... Nate.” Came the quiet reply. Looking at Mick, Nate could tell instantly that something was up. He was subdued, quieter than usual. His face was mostly red, and it looked like he had been crying not too long ago. But the biggest thing was the massive, weeping bruise around Mick's left eye socket. He was hurt. “Jesus, man. Are you alright? What happened to you?” “...I don't want to talk about it.” “Dude, this is serious. How bad does it hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital or...” “Look, just... drop it, okay? Nothing's broken. Can we not talk about it? Please?” Nate opened his mouth to start up again, but stopped himself just as quick. It was clear that, whatever had hurt Mick was still causing him pain, and not only physically. Had Nate been in that situation, and his old un-augmented self, all he would want is a distraction from all the hurt. “Yeah. That's... I can do that.” “...Thanks.” Nate was just about to shift his massive bulk out of the doorway to let Mick inside his small flat. But, a bolt of inspiration hit him. He wanted to help make what was left of his day better. “Hey, how do you feel about a little sightseeing? I know a great spot where we can shoot the breeze and kick back. That sound alright?” “Sounds... good. Though, if we're going out in public, you way want to get a little more dressed up.” “Huh? Oh yeah! Shit, this could cause a scene!” Only at that moment, did Nate realise he was completely naked. Having his massive body and awe inspiring junk out in the open was so normal for him, he sometimes forgot that it wasn't usually the same for others. He quickly ducked inside to look for whatever clothes were on hand. A few minutes later, Nate reappeared in an outfit that could charitably be considered acceptable for public display. He had some brightly coloured board shorts on that fit snugly around his massive thighs, and which utterly failed to hide the obscene bulge in the front of his crotch. He also had a camo green t-shirt on, which was several sizes too small, and straining at every seam. His cobblestone abs and prominent nipples were clearly visible through the thin fabric. Combined with the shaggy brown hair on his head and face, he looked like a dude who belonged up in Surfer's Paradise. Well, that crossed with Hercules, or Adonis. And with that, Nate walked past Mick and made his way to the elevator. Mick, like a dutiful puppy, followed. Though, instead of reaching for the G button, Nate pushed the button at the top of the panel. They were going up. When they got to the top, the door dinged and slid open for the two. The sight that greeted Mick took his breath away. This building certainly was tall. Here, on the roof, the view was uninterrupted for miles around. The sun was setting behind him, and threw the sky into a deep purple. In front, a small distance away, was the city centre. Skyscrapers reaching up to the heavens, starting to light up in preparation of the night, an earthly mirror to the stars twinkling into life above. It was like a a goddamn postcard. “Wow...” Mick was at a loss for words. “I had no idea your building had this place.” “Yeah, it's a surprisingly well kept secret here.” replied Nate. “Come to think of it, that could describe a lot of things about life these days, right?” “Yeah, I guess...” Mick was still gazing out to the city. He slowly made his way to an old wicker lounge sitting by the balcony, and sat down. Nate followed suit, gingerly letting his mass down on the shrieking, protesting furniture. For the longest while, they just sat there. As they observed the great exodus at the end of the day shift along the roads out to the suburbs, Nate and Mick just basked in the sight, and themselves. Mick slowly let himself droop down, until his head was resting gently on Nate's lap. Nate moved his hands up and soothingly stroked his small friend up and down his side, and gently moved his massive fingers through Mick's hair. While he could keep himself from going hard and throwing Mick of his perch, the urge to just pick him up and start fucking was front and centre in his mind. It was about fifteen minutes before the silence was finally broken. “What's it like?” It was Mick. “What's what like?” came the reply. “Joining your club. Becoming all big and strong and... tough.” “Well,” Nate paused, trying to find the right words to describe his transformation. “Imagine a boner, right? You're dick gets so hard and it swells, and it feels so good, even to the point where it hurts a little. You with me so far?” “Yeah” “Okay then. Now, imagine your dick going beyond that. It grows harder. The feeling gets more intense. Then, it spreads to the rest of you body. There is a colossal pressure, a power, building inside you. But there's no way for it to release. So it – you - keep swelling. Bigger and bigger until it feels like you're about to explode.” “Sounds... painful.” “That's the thing. The power, the pressure, it should by all rights be excruciating. But instead, all the pain turns into pleasure. You still feel it, and it's intense. But it's a good feeling. Feels like your whole body is one giant cock, and it's all getting ready to blow all at once.” “Jeez...” “And then, you do blow. You cum and it feels so good in a way that words can never express. It's... heaven. And with that, you're one of us.” “...Just like that?” “Just like that.” Just the way Nate described the process, made Mick go quite hard there and then. Though, that may have been the soft, warm salami his head was resting on, and the strong, enticing aroma that was coming from it. But, now he was genuinely curious about something... “Who changed you, then?” “Me?” Nate had too think for an instant. It had been so long since he had seen... “Brian. His name was Brian Chan.” “So, what's the story? How did the two of you meet?” Nate absent-mindedly stroked Mick's hair as he remembered his second birth. “It was at Mardi Gras, up in Sydney last year. The place was packed, and I had real trouble with panic attacks back then. But then I ran into Brian. And let me tell you, if you think I'm a big guy, you should have seen the size of Brian. Dude was a fucking monster. And a fucking monster as well. How he got himself into clothes or indoors I will never know. Anyway, he helped me out, helped me to calm down and actually enjoy things around me. He was a right proper gentleman, which was something when considering he was only just eighteen at the time.” “Seriously? Eighteen?” “You know, that's exactly my thoughts when I first found out. But you wouldn't know from looking at him. Anyway, he convinced me to come up to his room, along with a few other guys, and... he initiated all of us into Muscle Club, as he called it.” “Huh.” Mick was surprised by how matter-of-factly Nate described things. He could tell it was for Mick's benefit, but it still felt good not to be talked down to about things. “Yeah. So we stayed together for a couple of days. He showed me the tricks we can do to pass for normal, and how we can reach out with our minds, and a few other titbits to help in daily life. Then, it was over. Brian was on a flight back to the States, and the only evidence he had been was my new body, and a few other new mates.” “So, do you... regret it?” “Regret? I think that's a strong word. I enjoy my life, and my body. The benefits are definitely more noticeable than the costs. I guess... I would have preferred it if I had thought things through beforehand. One night of impulse left me in a body that wasn't the one I was born with, and I didn't get so much as a 'see you soon!' from the guy who did it. I think that's why I'm going about things with you the way I am. So that what happened to me goes off much smoother for you, if you choose to go through with it.” “I... thanks. Seriously, I appreciate it.” “For what it's worth, I know how annoying it can be to have to think when you feel you want something. But sometimes thinking twice, especially about something like this, is best.” “But why do you want me to reconsider? You said you liked it.” “I did, and I do. But that's how things have been until now. There are still so many questions. What happens in the future? Are we immortal? Are you okay with outliving your friends and family? Or is the opposite true? Will our hearts give out or something after 10 years? Just how much will we change over time?” Mick was stunned. He hadn't thought of that before. “Wow. I forgot this is so new. I mean, how long have those Truman guys been around? Like, a few years?” “Exactly. There's no telling how this all ends. Just keep that in mind, alright?” “Yeah, I guess. I... didn't realise.” Nate rubbed his massive paw over Mick's bony chest. Mick felt so calm. It reminded him of some primal memory of scraping his knee playing as a child, and being with his mum as she kissed his wounds better. A distant, better time. A time before... Ivan. “Um... Nate...” “Yeah mate, what is it?” “If I... say there was something – people - I wanted to protect. Something that meant the whole world to me. And they were in massive trouble, and couldn't make it to safety by themselves.” “...” “I... can't help them the way I am now. I'm too small. I'm too weak. I need to be stronger. I need to be able to fight back.” Again, Nate sat silent. The rumbles of the twinkling city in the distance were the only sound for over a minute. Suddenly, Mick felt Nate shift his massive bulk. In one deft movement, Nate grabbed Mick's bony shoulders and hoisted his body up off his lap. Twisting him around, he placed Mick on his ass, straddling Nate's oak tree legs. He gazed intently at Mick's sullen, purple and blotchy face. “Mick,” Nate's deep, resonating voice was drilling into his body and soul. “You are strong. I understand why you think so, but you're not weak. Far from it. You think that muscles make the man. But honestly, all this,” he thumped his massive chest to emphasise his own bulk “Is just on the outside. I've found that appearances only ever frame and support what's in here,” He rested a palm over Mick's quivering heart – and the rest of his chest at the same time “Never the other way around.” Mick let out a small sob. “That doesn't help at all! I... I'm always picked on for being the sissy. All I ever do is look after people. My job is at a preschool! I'm supposed to protect and guide kids I care about into the world. And knowing I can't... I can't even protect my own family makes me feel like such a fucking failure!” Nate responded by simply wrapping his bulging arms around Mick's shuddering form, and drew him into a deep, reassuring hug. “Strength takes many forms, man. Anyone can act tough, and hide their feelings from others. But your strength isn't like that at all. Not many guys I know are strong enough to bare their soul to another like you did. Not many would stand up for whoever needed it most.” “...” “Your compassion is your strength. Your integrity and empathy. That is what makes you a beautiful man in my eyes.” Nate grinned, and drew Mick's head in and planted a soft kiss in Mick's forehead. For about half an hour, they just sat there. Nate and Mick basked in each other's touch, as Mick wept silently. Eventually, he calmed down. Nate, thinking Mick had fallen asleep, gently scooped him up, and made his way to the stairwell. Just before he opened the door, Mick turned his head upwards, and looked into Nate's eyes sparkling against the clear night sky. “Thank you. Seriously, I had a lot to get off my chest tonight.” “Not a prob, mate. We all need a shoulder to lean on now and again.” “Yeah...” Mick went silent again as he descended the stairs in Nate's arms. As they got to Nate's front door, Mick piped up again. “I've thought about what you said. All of it.” “Yeah?” “Yeah. And, I understand what you said about the future, and how I don't need muscles to be strong and all that.” “Okay.” “But this isn't just about me. The people I care about need help, and I need to be able to give it to them.” “Does this mean...?” “I've considered your offer, Nate, and I'm taking you up on it. I want you to transform me. I want to be in Muscle Club.” Nate allowed himself a happy smile at these words. “Alright then, let's get started.”